Skip to main content

Full text of "Pierre Curie"

See other formats


#  >2«  #  $  g«  J& 

%;■  ^«»o  1778*  ^ 


PHILLIPS -ACADEMY  -« 


fit  OI  JWR-WENDjSLL*  ] 

#  LIBRA  R 


C^IFT  OF 

JAMES  C.  G-RAHAM 


"V 


'b 


Vj> 


/ 


Heliog  Dujardin  Imp .  Ch.  Wittmann 

PIERRE  CURIE  IN  1906 


PIERRE  CURIE 


BY 

MARIE  CURIE 


Translated  by 

CHARLOTTE  AND  VERNON  KELLOGG 


WITH  AN  INTRODUCTION 
BY  MRS.  WILLIAM  BROWN  MELONEY 
AND  AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL  NOTES 
BY  MARIE  CURIE 


ILLUSTRATED 


got* 

THE  MACMILLAN  COMPANY 
1923 

All  rights  reserved 


PRINTED  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES  OP  AMERICA 


Copyright,  1928, 
By  MARIE  CURIE. 


Set  up  and  electrotyped.  Published  November,  1923. 


\ 


Press  of 

J.  J.  Little  &  Ives  Company 
New  York,  U.  S.  A. 


“It  is  possible  to  conceive  that  in  criminal  hands 
radium  might  prove  very  dangerous,  and  the  question 
therefore  arises  whether  it  be  to  the  advantage  of 
humanity  to  know  the  secrets  of  nature,  whether  we 
be  sufficiently  mature  to  profit  by  them,  or  whether 
that  knowledge  may  not  prove  harmful.  Take,  for 
instance,  the  discoveries  of  Nobel — powerful  explo¬ 
sives  have  made  it  possible  for  men  to  achieve 
admirable  things,  but  they  are  also  a  terrible  means 
of  destruction  in  the  hands  of  those  great  criminals 
who  draw  nations  into  war.  |  I  am  among  those  who 
believe  with  Nobel  that  humanity  will  obtain  more 
good  than  evil  from  future  discoveries.” 

Pierre  Curie, 

Nobel  Conference ,  1903. 


TRANSLATORS’  NOTE 


The  translators  wish  to  acknowledge  their 
obligations  to  Dr.  R.  B.  Moore,  Chief  Chemist, 
U.  S.  Bureau  of  Mines,  and  an  American  author¬ 
ity  on  radium,  who  kindly  read  the  whole  trans¬ 
lation  in  manuscript  in  order  to  assure  its 
accuracy  as  to  the  technical  details  referred  to 
by  Madame  Curie  in  her  account  of  the  work  of 
her  husband  and  herself  on  radium. 


PREFACE 


It  is  not  without  hesitation  that  I  have  under¬ 
taken  to  write  the  biography  of  Pierre  Curie.  I 
should  have  preferred  confiding  this  task  to  some 
relative  or  some  friend  of  his  infancy  who  had 
followed  his  whole  life  intimately  and  possessed 
as  full  a  knowledge  of  his  earliest  years  as  of 
those  after  his  marriage.  Jacques  Curie,  Pierre’s 
brother  and  the  companion  of  his  youth,  was 
bound  to  him  by  the  tenderest  affection.  But 
after  his  appointment  to  the  University  of  Mont¬ 
pelier,  he  lived  far  from  Pierre,  and  he  there¬ 
fore  insisted  that  I  should  write  the  biography, 
believing  that  no  one  else  better  knew  and  under¬ 
stood  the  life  of  his  brother.  He  communicated 
to  me  all  his  personal  memories;  and  to  this 
important  contribution,  which  I  have  utilized  in 
full,  I  have  added  details  related  by  my  husband 
himself  and  a  few  of  his  friends.  Thus  I  have 
reconstituted  as  best  I  could  that  part  of  his 
existence  that  I  did  not  know  directly.  I  have, 
in  addition,  tried  faithfully  to  express  the  pro¬ 
found  impression  his  personality  made  upon  me 
during  the  years  of  our  life  together. 


8 


PIERRE  CURIE 


This  narrative  is,  to  be  sure,  neither  com¬ 
plete  nor  perfect.  I  hope,  nevertheless,  that  the 
picture  it  gives  of  Pierre  Curie  is  not  deformed, 
and  that  it  will  help  to  conserve  his  memory.  I 
wish,  too,  that  it  might  remind  those  who  knew 
him  of  the  reasons  for  which  they  loved  him. 

M.  C. 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 


Introduction . 11 

CHAPTER 

I.  The  Curie  Family.  Infancy  and  First 
Studies  of  Pierre  Curie . 28 


II.  Dreams  of  Youth.  First  Scientific  Work. 

Discovery  of  Piezo-Electricity  ....  39 

III.  Life  as  the  Director  of  Laboratory  Work 

in  the  School  of  Physics  and  Chemistry. 
Generalization  of  the  Principle  of  Sym¬ 
metry.  Investigations  of  Magnetism  .  .  50 

IV.  Marriage  and  Organization  of  Family  Life. 

Personality  and  Character . 73 

V.  The  Dream  Become  a  Reality.  The  Discov¬ 
ery  of  Radium . 93 

VI.  The  Struggle  for  Means  to  Work.  The  Bur¬ 
den  of  Celebrity.  The  First  Assistance 
from  the  State.  It  Comes  Too  Late  .  .  107 

VII.  The  Nation’s  Sorrow.  The  Laboratories: 

“Sacred  Places” . 139 

Autobiographical  Notes — Marie  Curie  .  .  153 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


Pierre  Curie  in  1906  . Frontispiece 

FACING  PAGE 

Pierre  and  Marie  Curie  in  their  laboratory,  where 
radium  was  discovered . 94 

A  view  of  the  extraction  of  radium  in  the  old  shed 

where  the  first  radium  was  obtained  ....  100 

Pierre  Curie  with  the  quartz  piezo-electroscope  he  in¬ 
vented,  by  which  rays  of  radium  are  measured  .  102 

A  view  of  the  extraction  of  radium  in  the  old  shed 
where  the  first  radium  was  obtained  ....  104 

Mme.  Curie  instructing  American  soldiers  in  her 
Paris  laboratory . 220 

Madame  Curie  in  her  laboratory  at  the  Institut  Curie, 

Paris . 224 

Mme.  Curie  and  President  Harding  at  the  White 
House,  May  20,  1921,  when  a  gram  of  radium  was 
presented  to  its  discoverer  by  the  women  of 
America . 234 


PIERRE  CURIE 


THE  LIFE  STORY  OF 
PIERRE  CURIE 


INTRODUCTION 

By  Mrs.  William  Brown  Meloney 

Every  little  while  a  man  or  a  woman  is  born 
to  serve  in  some  big  way.  Such  a  one  surely 
is  Marie  Curie.  Her  discovery  of  radium  has 
advanced  science,  relieved  human  suffering  and 
enriched  the  world.  The  spirit  in  which  she  has 
done  her  work  has  challenged  the  minds  and 
souls  of  men. 

One  morning  in  the  spring  of  1898,  when 
the  United  States  was  going  to  war  with  Spain, 
Madame  Curie  stepped  forth  from  a  crude  shack 
on  the  outskirts  of  Paris,  with  the  greatest  secret 
of  the  century  literally  in  the  palm  of  her  hand. 

It  was  one  of  the  silent,  unheralded  great 
moments  in  the  world’s  history. 

The  discovery  which  had  become  a  fact  that 
morning  was  no  accident.  It  was  a  triumph 
over  hardship  and  doubting  men.  It  represented 

11 


12  PIERRE  CURIE 

years  of  patient  labor.  Madame  Curie  and  her 
husband,  Pierre  Curie,  had  wrested  from  Mother 
Earth  one  of  her  most  priceless  secrets. 

I  have  been  asked  to  tell  why  I  undertook  the 
Marie  Curie  Radium  Campaign  and  how  I  per¬ 
suaded  Madame  Curie  to  write  this  book. 

It  is  with  much  hesitancy  that  I  venture  to 
write  a  preface  to  this  book.  She  once  chided 
me,  in  her  gentle  way,  for  an  article  in  which  I 
had  stated  facts  with  some  feeling — although 
the  facts  praised  her.  “In  science,”  she  said, 
“we  should  he  interested  in  things,  not  per¬ 
sons.” 

Madame  Curie  is  the  most  modest  of  women. 
It  is  only  after  long  persuasion  that  she  has 
consented  to  record  the  autobiographical  notes 
contained  in  this  book.  Still,  so  much  has  been 
left  unsaid,  uninterpreted,  that  I  feel  an  obliga¬ 
tion  to  say  a  word  toward  a  fuller  understanding 
of  this  great  and  noble  character. 

In  1915  I  wrote  in  my  editor’s  suggestion 
book:  “Greatest  woman’s  story  in  the  world — 
Marie  Curie,  discoverer  of  radium.” 

For  the  next  four  years  scarcely  any  writer 
of  prominence  went  abroad  without  a  commis¬ 
sion  from  me  to  bring  back  the  story  of  Madame 
Curie.  Always  they  returned  with  the  report: 
“She  was  not  to  be  found,”  or  “She  was  at  the 


INTRODUCTION 


13 


front  somewhere,”  or  “She  won’t  see  journal¬ 
ists.”  My  own  letters  to  Madame  Curie  brought 
no  reply.  I  did  not  know  then  that  great  bags 
of  mail  from  all  parts  of  the  world  lay  piled  up 
in  her  laboratory  where  there  was  no  secretary, 
while  Madame  Curie  with  her  X-ray  apparatus 
was  at  the  front,  relieving  suffering  and  saving 
lives. 

In  May,  1919,  another  mission  took  me  to 
Paris  and  I  resolved  to  see  Madame  Curie 
myself.  My  friend,  Stephane  Lauzanne,  Editor- 
in-Chief  of  Le  Matin ,  said:  “Give  it  up.  Be¬ 
come  interested  in  something  else;  she  will  see 
no  one.  She  does  nothing  but  work.” 

I  began  to  ask  questions. 

“She  is  very  simple  and  exceedingly  retiring,” 
said  Lauzanne.  “Few  things  in  life  are  more 
distasteful  to  her  than  publicity.  Her  mind  is  as 
exact  and  logical  as  science  itself.  She  cannot 
accept  or  understand  exaggerations  and  inaccu¬ 
rate  quotations.  She  cannot  understand  why 
scientists,  rather  than  science,  should  he  dis¬ 
cussed  in  the  press.  There  are  but  two  things 
for  her — her  little  family  and  her  work. 

“After  the  death  of  Pierre  Curie,  the  faculty 
and  officials  of  the  University  of  Paris  decided 
to  depart  from  all  precedent  and  appoint  a 
woman  to  a  full  professorship  at  the  Sorbonne. 


14 


PIERRE  CURIE 


Madame  Curie  accepted  the  appointment  and 
the  date  was  set  for  her  installation. 

“It  was  the  history-making  afternoon  of  Octo¬ 
ber  5th,  1906.  The  members  of  the  class  which 
had  formerly  been  instructed  by  Professor  Pierre 
Curie  were  seated  in  one  group. 

“There  was  present  a  large  crowd — celebri¬ 
ties,  statesmen,  academicians,  all  the  faculty. 
Suddenly  through  a  small  side  door  entered  a 
woman  all  in  black,  with  pale  hands  and  high 
arched  forehead.  The  magnificent  forehead  won 
notice  first.  It  was  not  merely  a  woman  who 
stood  before  us,  hut  a  brain — a  living  thought. 
Her  appearance  was  enthusiastically  applauded 
for  five  minutes.  When  the  applause  died  down, 
Madame  Curie  bent  forward  with  slightly  trem¬ 
bling  lips.  We  wondered  what  she  was  about  to 
say.  It  was  important.  It  was  history,  whatever 
she  said. 

“In  the  foreground  sat  a  stenographer,  ready 
to  record  her  words.  Would  she  speak  of  her 
husband?  Would  she  thank  the  Minister  and 
the  public?  No,  she  began  quite  simply  as 
follows: 

“  ‘When  we  consider  the  progress  made  by  the 
theories  of  radio-activity  since  the  beginning  of 
the  Nineteenth  Century — ’  The  important  thing 
to  this  great  woman  is  work.  Time  should  not 


INTRODUCTION 


15 


be  wasted  in  idle  words.  And  so,  dispensing 
with  all  superficial  formality,  with  no  betrayal 
of  the  tremendous  emotion  which  all  but  over¬ 
came  her — except  by  the  extreme  pallor  of  her 
face  and  the  trembling  of  her  lips — she  contin¬ 
ued  her  lecture  in  clear,  well-modulated  tones. 

“It  was  typical  of  this  great  soul  that  she 
should  carry  on  their  work  courageously  and 
without  faltering. 

“You  will  see,”  concluded  Lauzanne,  “it  is 
useless  to  try  to  interrupt  her  work  for  inter¬ 
views.” 

Later  I  met  one  of  Madame  Curie’s  fellow 
scientists  who  sympathized  with  my  desire,  but 
who  agreed  with  Lauzanne  that  an  interview  was 
impossible.  Finally,  however,  he  promised  to 
carry  a  letter  to  Madame  Curie. 

I  wrote  ten  letters  and  destroyed  them.  In 
one  I  said:  “My  father,  who  was  a  medical  man, 
wrote:  Tt  is  impossible  to  exaggerate  the  unim¬ 
portance  of  people.’  But  you  have  been  impor¬ 
tant  to  me  for  twenty  years,  and  I  want  to  see 
you  a  few  minutes.” 

The  answer  came  within  an  hour.  I  was  to  go 
to  the  laboratory  the  next  morning. 

I  had  been  in  Mr.  Edison’s  laboratory  a  few 
weeks  before  sailing  from  home.  Edison  is  rich 
in  the  material  things — as  he  should  be.  Every 


16 


PIERRE  CURIE 


kind  of  equipment  is  at  his  command.  He  is  a 
power  in  the  financial  as  well  as  the  scientific 
world.  In  my  childhood  I  had  lived  near  Alex¬ 
ander  Graham  Bell ;  had  admired  his  great  house 
and  his  fine  horses.  A  short  time  before,  I  had 
been  in  Pittsburgh,  where  the  sky  is  plumed  by 
the  tall  smoke  stacks  of  the  greatest  radium 
reduction  plants  in  the  world. 

I  remembered  that  millions  of  dollars  had 
been  spent  on  radium  watches  and  radium  gun 
sights.  Several  millions  of  dollars’  worth  of 
radium  was  even  then  stored  in  various  parts  of 
the  United  States.  I  had  been  prepared  to  meet 
a  woman  of  the  world,  enriched  by  her  own 
efforts  and  established  in  one  of  the  white  pal¬ 
aces  of  the  Champs  d’Elysees  or  some  other 
beautiful  boulevard  of  Paris. 

I  found  a  simple  woman,  working  in  an 
inadequate  laboratory  and  living  in  a  simple 
apartment  on  the  meager  pay  of  a  French 
professor. 

As  I  entered  the  new  building  at  Number  One 
Rue  Pierre  Curie,  which  stands  out  conspicu¬ 
ously  among  the  old  walls  of  the  University  of 
Paris,  I  had  already  formed  a  picture  of  the 
laboratory  of  the  discoverer  of  radium. 

I  waited  a  few  minutes  in  the  bare  little  office 
which  might  have  been  furnished  from  Grand 


INTRODUCTION 


17 


Rapids,  Michigan.  Then  the  door  opened  and  I 
saw  a  pale,  timid  little  woman  in  a  black  cotton 
dress,  with  the  saddest  face  I  had  ever  looked 
upon. 

Her  well-formed  hands  were  rough.  I 
noticed  a  characteristic,  nervous  little  habit  of 
rubbing  the  tips  of  her  fingers  over  the  pad  of 
her  thumb  in  quick  succession.  I  learned  later 
that  working  with  radium  had  made  them  numb. 
Her  kind,  patient,  beautiful  face  had  the  de¬ 
tached  expression  of  a  scholar.  Suddenly  I  felt 
like  an  intruder. 

I  was  struck  dumb.  My  timidity  exceeded  her 
own.  I  had  been  a  trained  interrogator  for 
twenty  years,  but  I  could  not  ask  a  single  ques¬ 
tion  of  this  gentle  woman  in  a  black  cotton  dress. 
I  tried  to  explain  that  American  women  were 
interested  in  her  great  work,  and  found  myself 
apologizing  for  intruding  upon  her  precious  time. 
To  put  me  at  my  ease,  Madame  Curie  began  to 
talk  about  America.  She  had  for  many  years 
wanted  to  visit  my  country,  but  she  could  not 
be  separated  from  her  children. 

“America,”  she  said,  “has  about  fifty 
grammes  of  radium.  Four  of  these  are  in  Balti¬ 
more,  six  in  Denver,  seven  in  New  York.”  She 
went  on  naming  the  location  of  every  grain. 

“And  in  France?”  I  asked. 


18 


PIERRE  CURIE 


“My  laboratory,”  she  replied  simply,  “has 
hardly  more  than  a  gramme.” 

“You  have  only  a  gramme?”  I  exclaimed. 
That  meant  less  than  one-twenty-ninth  of  an 
ounce. 

“I?  Oh,  I  have  none,”  she  corrected.  “It 
belongs  to  my  laboratory.” 

I  suggested  royalties  on  her  patents.  Surely 
she  had  protected  her  right  to  the  processes  by 
which  radium  is  produced.  The  revenue  from 
such  patents  should  have  made  her  a  very  rich 
woman. 

Quietly,  and  without  any  seeming  conscious¬ 
ness  of  the  tremendous  renunciation,  she  said, 
“There  were  no  patents.  We  were  working  in 
the  interests  of  science.  Radium  was  not  to  en¬ 
rich  any  one.  Radium  is  an  element.  It  belongs 
to  all  people.” 

She  had  contributed  to  the  progress  of  science 
and  the  relief  of  human  suffering,  and  yet,  in 
the  prime  of  her  life  she  was  without  the  tools 
which  would  enable  her  to  make  further  contri¬ 
bution  of  her  genius. 

“If  you  had  the  whole  world  to  choose  from,” 
I  asked  impulsively,  “what  would  you  take?”  It 
was  a  silly  question,  perhaps,  but  as  it  happened, 
a  fateful  one. 

“You  ought  to  have  everything  in  the  world 


INTRODUCTION 


19 


you  need  to  go  on  with  your  work,”  I  said. 
“Some  one  must  undertake  this.” 

“Who  will?”  she  asked  rather  hopelessly. 

“The  women  of  America,”  I  promised — and 
then  I  rose  to  go. 

That  week  I  learned  that  the  market  price  of 
a  gramme  of  radium  was  one  hundred  thousand 
dollars.  I  also  learned  that  Madame  Curie’s 
laboratory,  although  practically  a  new  building, 
was  without  sufficient  equipment;  that  the  ra¬ 
dium  held  there  was  used  at  that  time  only  for 
extracting  emanations  for  hospital  use  in  cancer 
treatment. 

I  saw  Madame  Curie  at  the  Institute  again  and 
then  in  her  own  home — a  small  apartment  in 
the  lie  St.  Louis,  where  she  lived  with  her  two 
daughters.  It  was  a  happy,  busy  little  family. 
They  had  no  protest  against  life  except  to 
regret  that  lack  of  equipment  interfered  with 
the  important  research  work  Madame  Curie 
and  her  daughter,  Irene,  should  have  been 
doing. 

It  was  my  hope  when  I  arrived  in  New  York, 
a  few  weeks  afterwards,  to  find  ten  women  to 
subscribe  ten  thousand  dollars  each  for  the  pur¬ 
chase  of  a  gramme  of  radium,  and  in  this  way 
to  enable  Madame  Curie  to  go  on  with  her  work, 
without  the  publicity  of  a  general  campaign. 


20 


PIERRE  CURIE 


That  hope  was  soon  dashed.  I  found  one  or  two 
such  women,  but  not  ten. 

There  were  not  ten  to  buy  that  gramme  of 
radium  but  there  were  a  hundred  thousand 
women  and  a  group  of  men  to  help,  who  deter¬ 
mined  the  money  must  be  raised. 

My  first  direct  and  substantial  support  came 
from  Mrs.  William  Vaughn  Moody,  widow  of  the 
American  poet  and  playwright. 

When  we  found  it  would  be  necessary  to 
launch  a  national  campaign,  Mrs.  Robert  G. 
Mead,  a  doctor’s  daughter,  and  one  who  had  been 
a  standby  in  cancer  prevention  work,  became 
secretary,  and  Mrs.  Nicholas  F.  Brady  an  execu¬ 
tive  member  of  the  committee.  Behind  these 
women  stood  a  group  of  scientific  men,  who  knew 
what  radium  had  meant  to  humanity,  among 
them  Dr.  Robert  Abbe,  the  first  American  sur¬ 
geon  to  use  radium,  and  Dr.  Francis  Carter 
Wood. 

In  less  than  a  year  the  fund  had  been 
raised. 

Stephane  Lauzanne  describes  a  second  im¬ 
pressive  moment  in  the  life  of  Madame  Curie. 
It  was  nearly  a  year  after  my  talk  with  her.  It 
was  fifteen  years  since  that  scene  at  the  Uni¬ 
versity  of  Pai^s.  These  years  had  been  spent  in 
her  laboratory;  she  had  made  no  public  appear- 


INTRODUCTION  21 

ance.  It  was  in  March,  1921,  that  Monsieur 
Lauzanne  heard  her  voice  again. 

“I  lifted  the  telephone  receiver,”  he  relates, 
“and  heard  these  words:  ‘Madame  Curie  wishes 
to  speak  to  you.’  What  extraordinary  event — 
what  tragedy,  perhaps,  might  this  not  mean? 
And  suddenly,  over  the  wire  came  the  sound  of 
the  voice  which  I  had  heard  only  once  before, 
but  which  had  stayed  in  my  memory — the  same 
voice  which  had  once  pronounced  the  words, 
‘When  we  consider  the  progress  made  by  the 
theories  of  radio-activity  since  the  beginning  of 
the  Nineteenth  Century - ’ 

“  ‘I  wanted  to  tell  you  that  I  am  going  to 
America,’  she  said.  ‘It  was  very  hard  for  me  to 
decide  to  go,  because  America  is  so  far  and  so 
big.  If  some  one  did  not  come  for  me,  I  should 
probably  never  have  made  the  trip.  I  should 
have  been  too  frightened.  But  to  this  fear  is 
added  a  great  joy.  I  have  devoted  my  life  to  the 
science  of  radio-activity  and  I  know  all  we  owe 
to  America  in  the  field  of  science.  I  am  told 
you  are  among  those  who  strongly  favor  this 
distant  trip,  so  I  wanted  to  tell  you  I  have 
decided  to  go,  but  please  don’t  let  any  one  know 
about  it.’ 

“This  great  woman — the  greatest  woman  in 
France — was  speaking  haltingly,  tremblingly. 


22 


PIERRE  CURIE 


almost  like  a  little  girl.  She,  who  handles  daily 
a  particle  of  radium  more  dangerous  than  light¬ 
ning,  was  afraid  when  confronted  by  the  neces¬ 
sity  of  appearing  before  the  public.” 

A  little  later,  when  Madame  Curie  and  I  had 
embarked  for  America,  where  she  was  to  receive 
her  radium  and  other  experimental  material,  I 
asked  her  if,  the  day  I  had  first  given  her  the 
promise,  she  had  believed  that  American  women 
would  rally  to  her  aid. 

“No,”  she  confessed  honestly,  “but  I  knew 
you  were  sincere.” 

About  the  time  of  her  marriage,  one  of  her 
relatives  gave  Madame  Curie  a  gift  of  money 
to  be  used  for  a  trousseau.  It  was  not  a  great 
sum,  but  important  to  the  poor  student  in  Paris. 
To  understand  the  significance  of  the  use  to 
which  she  put  this  fund,  it  is  necessary  to  remem¬ 
ber  that  Marie  Sklodowska  was  young,  and  pos¬ 
sessed  physical  beauty  and  charm.  She  was  not 
without  appreciation  of  the  beautiful,  and  she 
could  not  possibly  have  been  utterly  unconscious 
of  her  own  appearance.  She  had  a  young  girl’s 
natural  interest  in  pretty  clothes.  She  consid¬ 
ered  the  purchase  of  a  wedding  gown  and  other 
personal  belongings,  and  then,  with  her  char¬ 
acteristic  exaptness,  measured  her  needs  and  the 
future, 


INTRODUCTION 


23 


She  was  married  in  a  simple  dress  she  had 
brought  from  Poland,  and  her  trousseau  fund 
was  spent  on  two  bicyles,  so  that  she  and  Pierre 
Curie  might  enjoy  the  beautiful  country  of 
France.  That  was  their  honeymoon. 

One  dream  that  Madame  Curie  held,  and  still 
holds  unrealized,  is  the  hope  of  a  quiet  little 
home  of  her  own  with  a  garden  and  hedge,  and 
flowers  and  birds.  During  her  American  travels, 
she  would  frequently  glance  through  the  win¬ 
dow  as  the  train  passed  through  a  small  town, 
and,  spying  some  modest  little  house  with  a 
garden,  would  say,  “I  have  always  wanted  such 
a  little  home.” 

But  owning  a  house  was  secondary  in  the  life 
of  both  Pierre  and  Marie  Curie.  They  simply 
made  a  home  wherever  they  lived,  for  such 
money  as  might  have  gone  for  the  purchase  of 
her  little  dream  house  was  always  needed  in  the 
laboratory.  She  told  me  one  day,  with  deep  feel¬ 
ing,  that  one  of  the  regrets  of  her  life  was  that 
Pierre  Curie  had  died  without  ever  having  had  a 
permanent  laboratory. 

She  had,  as  I  have  said,  refused  opportunities 
to  come  to  the  United  States  because  she  could 
not  endure  separation  from  her  children.  She 
was,  I  think,  finally  persuaded  to  face  the  long 
trip  and  the  terrifying  publicity  attending  it, 


24 


PIERRE  CURIE 


partly  because  of  her  gratitude  for  the  support 
given  her  scientific  work,  but  principally  because 
it  offered  a  splendid  opportunity  for  travel  to 
her  daughters. 

There  is  in  Madame  Curie  none  of  the  legen¬ 
dary  coldness  and  thoughtlessness  attributed  to 
the  scientist.  During  the  war,  when  she  ran  her 
own  radiological  truck  and  lived  on  the  march 
from  hospital  to  hospital  in  the  zone  of  opera¬ 
tions,  she  washed  and  dried  and  pressed  her  own 
clothes.  Once  during  our  American  travels,  we 
stayed  in  a  home  where  there  were  several  other 
house  guests  besides  our  party  of  five.  I  entered 
Madame  Curie’s  room  and  found  her  washing 
her  underclothes. 

“It  is  nothing  at  all,”  she  said,  when  I  pro¬ 
tested.  “I  know  perfectly  well  how  to  do  it,  and 
with  all  of  these  extra  guests  in  the  house,  the 
servants  have  enough  to  do.” 

On  the  night  before  the  reception  at  the  White 
House,  at  which  President  Harding  was  to  pre¬ 
sent  the  gramme  of  radium  to  Madame  Curie, 
the  Deed  was  brought  to  Madame  Curie.  It  was 
a  beautifully  engraved  scroll,  prepared  in  the 
office  of  Coudert  Brothers,  vesting  all  rights  to  a 
gramme  of  radium,  the  gift  of  American  women, 
in  Madame  Gurie. 

She  read  the  paper  carefully,  and  then,  after 


INTRODUCTION 


25 


a  few  moments  of  thought,  said:  “It  is  very  fine 
and  generous,  but  it  must  not  be  left  this  way. 
This  gramme  of  radium  represents  a  great  deal 
of  money,  but  more  than  that,  it  represents  the 
women  of  this  country.  It  is  not  for  me ;  it  is  for 
science.  I  am  not  well;  I  may  die  any  day.  My 
daughter  Eve  is  not  of  legal  age,  and  if  I  should 
die  it  would  mean  that  this  radium  would  go  to 
my  estate  and  would  be  divided  between  my 
daughters.  It  is  not  for  that  purpose.  This 
radium  must  be  consecrated  for  all  time  to  the 
use  of  science.  Will  you  have  your  lawyer  draw 
a  paper  which  will  make  this  very  clear?” 

I  said  that  it  would  be  done  in  a  few  days. 

“It  must  be  done  to-night,”  she  said.  “To¬ 
morrow  I  receive  the  radium,  and  I  might  die 
to-morrow.  Too  much  is  at  stake.” 

And  so,  late  as  it  was  on  that  hot  May  evening, 
after  some  difficulty,  we  secured  the  services  of  a 
lawyer,  who  prepared  the  paper  from  a  draft 
Madame  Curie  herself  had  written.  She  signed 
it  before  starting  for  Washington. 

This  document  read: 

“In  the  event  of  my  death  I  give  to  the  In- 
stitut  du  Radium,  of  Paris,  for  exclusive  use  in 
the  Laboratoire  Curie,  the  gramme  of  radium 
which  was  given  to  me  by  the  Executive  Com¬ 
mittee  of  Women  of  the  Marie  Curie  Radium 


26 


PIERRE  CURIE 


Fund,  pursuant  to  an  agreement  dated  the  19th 
day  of  May,  1921.” 

This  act  was  consistent  with  the  whole  life 
of  the  discoverer  of  radium;  with  the  answer  she 
had  made  to  my  question  a  year  before: 

“Radium  is  not  to  enrich  any  one.  It  is  an 
element;  it  is  for  all  people.” 

During  her  American  travels,  I  repeatedly  re¬ 
quested  Madame  Curie  to  write  the  story  of  her 
life.  I  urged  its  importance  to  history  and  its 
influence  among  students  preparing  to  conse¬ 
crate  their  lives  to  science. 

Finally  she  consented.  “But  it  will  not  be 
much  of  a  book,”  she  said.  “It  is  such  an  un¬ 
eventful,  simple  little  story.  I  was  born  in  War¬ 
saw  of  a  family  of  teachers.  I  married  Pierre 
Curie  and  had  two  children.  I  have  done  my 
work  in  France.” 

A  simple  statement,  but  fraught  with  what 
meaning !  When  most  of  us  shall  have  been  for¬ 
gotten,  when  even  the  Great  World  War  shall 
have  dwindled  to  a  few  pages  in  the  history 
books,  when  Governments  shall  have  fallen  and 
risen  and  fallen  again,  the  work  of  Marie  Curie 
will  be  remembered. 

Of  her  work  and  her  husband’s,  volumes — 
veritable  libraries — have  been  written  since  that 
spring  morning  in  1898,  when  after  an  all  night 


INTRODUCTION 


27 


vigil  in  a  shack  on  the  outskirts  of  Paris,  she 
came  forth  with  the  great  gift  of  radium  to  man¬ 
kind.  Scientists  will  go  on  adding  to  the  bibli¬ 
ography  of  the  marvelous  element.  But  of  Marie 
Curie  herself,  the  woman,  it  is  unlikely  that  the 
world  will  ever  read  more  than  the  brief  notes 
which  compose  this  small  book. 

It  is  her  conviction,  her  philosophy,  that  “In 
science  we  should  be  interested  in  things,  not 
persons.” 


CHAPTER  I 


THE  CURIE  FAMILY.  INFANCY  AND  FIRST 
STUDIES  OF  PIERRE  CURIE 

Pierre  Curie’s  parents,  who  were  educated 
and  intelligent,  formed  a  part  of  the  petite 
bourgeoisie  of  small  means.  They  did  not  fre¬ 
quent  fashionable  society,  hut  confined  them¬ 
selves  entirely  to  the  companionship  of  their 
relatives  and  a  few  intimate  friends. 

Eugene  Curie,  Pierre’s  father,  was  a  physi¬ 
cian  and  the  son  of  a  physician.  He  knew  very 
few  kinsmen  of  his  name,  and  very  little  about 
the  Curie  family,  which  was  of  Alsatian  (Eugene 
Curie  was  born  at  Mulhouse  in  1827)  and 
Protestant  origin.  Even  though  his  father  was 
established  in  London,  Eugene  had  been  brought 
up  in  Paris,  where  he  pursued  his  studies  in  the 
natural  sciences  and  medicine,  and  worked  as 
preparator  under  Gratiollet  in  the  laboratories 
of  the  Museum. 

Doctor  Eugene  Curie’s  remarkable  personality 
impressed  a|l  who  approached  him.  He  was  a 

tall  man,  who  in  youth  must  have  been  blonde, 

28 


THE  CURIE  FAMILY 


29 


with  beautiful  blue  eyes  of  a  clearness  and  bril¬ 
liancy  that  were  striking  even  in  an  advanced 
old  age.  These  eyes,  which  had  retained  a  child¬ 
like  expression,  reflected  goodness  and  intelli¬ 
gence.  He  had  indeed  unusual  intellectual  ca¬ 
pacities,  a  very  live  aptitude  for  the  natural 
sciences,  and  the  temperament  of  a  scholar. 

Although  he  wished  to  consecrate  his  life  to 
scientific  work,  family  responsibilities  following 
his  marriage  and  the  birth  of  two  sons  forced 
him  to  renounce  this  desire.  The  necessities  of 
life  obliged  him  to  practice  his  medical  profes¬ 
sion.  He  continued,  however,  such  experimental 
research  as  his  means  permitted,  in  particular 
undertaking  an  investigation  upon  inoculation 
for  tuberculosis  at  a  time  when  the  bacterial 
nature  of  this  malady  was  not  yet  established. 
His  scientific  avocations  developed  in  him  the 
habit  of  making  excursions  in  search  of  the  plants 
and  animals  necessary  to  his  experiments,  and 
this  habit,  as  well  as  his  love  of  Nature,  gave  him 
a  marked  preference  for  country  life.  Until  the 
end  of  his  life  he  conserved  his  love  for  science, 
and,  without  doubt,  also,  his  regret  at  not  hav¬ 
ing  been  able  to  devote  himself  exclusively  to  it. 

His  medical  career  remained  always  a  modest 
one,  but  it  revealed  remarkable  qualities  of  de¬ 
votion  and  disinterestedness.  At  the  time  of  the 


30 


PIERRE  CURIE 


Revolution  of  1848,  when  he  was  still  a  student, 
the  Government  of  the  Republic  conferred  on 
him  a  medal,  “for  his  honorable  and  courageous 
conduct”  in  serving  the  wounded.  He  himself 
had  been  struck,  on  February  24th,  by  a  ball 
which  shattered  a  part  of  his  jaw.  A  little  later, 
during  a  cholera  epidemic,  he  installed  himself, 
in  order  that  he  might  look  after  the  sick,  in  a 
quarter  of  Paris  deserted  by  physicians.  During 
the  Commune  he  established  a  hospital  in  his 
apartment  (rue  de  la  Visitation)  near  which 
there  was  a  barricade,  and  there  he  cared  for  the 
wounded.  Through  this  act  of  civism  and  be¬ 
cause  of  his  advanced  convictions  he  lost  a  part 
of  his  bourgeois  patronage.  At  this  time  he 
accepted  the  position  of  medical  inspector  of  the 
organization  for  the  protection  of  young  chil¬ 
dren.  The  duties  of  this  post  permitted  him  to 
live  in  the  suburbs  of  Paris  where  health  condi¬ 
tions  for  himself  and  his  family  were  much  better 
than  those  of  the  city. 

Doctor  Curie  had  very  pronounced  political 
convictions.  Temperamentally  an  idealist,  he  had 
embraced  with  ardor  that  republican  doctrine 
which  inspired  the  revolutionaries  of  1848.  He 
was  united  in  friendship  with  Henri  Brisson  and 
the  men  of  his  group.  Like  them,  a  free  thinker 
and  an  anticlerical,  he  did  not  have  his  sons 


THE  CURIE  FAMILY 


31 


baptized,  nor  did  he  have  them  practice  any 
form  of  religion. 

Pierre’s  mother,  Claire  Depouilly,  was  the 
daughter  of  a  prominent  manufacturer  of 
Puteaux,  near  Paris.  Her  father  and  brothers 
distinguished  themselves  through  their  numer¬ 
ous  inventions  connected  with  the  making  of 
dyes  and  special  tissues.  The  family,  which  was 
of  Savoy,  was  caught  in  the  business  catastrophe 
caused  by  the  Revolution  of  1848,  and  ruined. 
And  these  reverses  of  fortune,  added  to  those 
which  Doctor  Curie  had  experienced  during  his 
career,  meant  that  he  and  his  family  lived  always 
in  comparatively  straightened  circumstances, 
with  the  difficulties  of  existence  often  renewed. 
Even  though  raised  for  a  life  of  ease,  Pierre’s 
mother  accepted  with  tranquil  courage  the  pre¬ 
carious  conditions  which  life  brought  her,  and 
gave  proof  of  an  extreme  devotion  as  she  made 
life  easier  for  her  husband  and  children  by  her 
activity  and  her  good  will. 

If  the  circumstances  in  which  Jacques  and 
Pierre  grew  up  were  modest  and  not  free  from 
cares,  nevertheless  there  reigned  in  the  family 
an  atmosphere  of  gentleness  and  affection.  In 
speaking  to  me  for  the  first  time  of  his  parents, 
Pierre  Curie  said  that  they  were  “exquisite.” 
They  were,  in  truth,  that.  The  father’s  spirit 


32 


PIERRE  CURIE 


was  a  little  authoritative — always  awake  and 
active.  And  he  possessed  a  rare  unselfishness. 
He  neither  wished  nor  knew  how  to  profit  by 
personal  relations  to  ameliorate  his  condition. 
He  loved  his  wife  and  sons  tenderly,  and  was 
ever  ready  to  aid  all  who  needed  him.  The 
mother  was  slight,  vivid  in  character,  and,  even 
though  her  health  had  suffered  through  the  birth 
of  her  sons,  was  always  gay  and  active  in  the 
simple  home  that  she  so  well  knew  how  to  make 
attractive  and  hospitable. 

When  I  first  knew  them  they  lived  at  Sceaux, 
rue  des  Sablons  (to-day  rue  Pierre  Curie)  in  a 
little  house  of  ancient  construction  half  con¬ 
cealed  amidst  the  verdure  of  a  pretty  garden. 
Their  life  was  peaceful.  Doctor  Curie  went 
where  his  duties  called  him,  either  in  Sceaux  or 
in  neighboring  localities.  Beyond  this  he  occu¬ 
pied  himself  with  his  garden  or  his  reading. 
Near  relatives  and  neighbors  came  to  visit  on 
Sundays,  when  bowling  and  chess  were  the 
favorite  amusements.  From  time  to  time  Henri 
Brisson  sought  out  his  old  companion  in  his  tran¬ 
quil  retreat.  Great  calm  and  serenity  enveloped 
the  garden,  the  dwelling,  and  its  inhabitants. 

Pierre  Curie  was  born  the  15th  of  May,  1859, 
in  a  house  facing  the  Jardin  des  Plantes,  rue 
Cuvier,  where  his  parents  lived  at  the  time  when 


33 


THE  CURIE  FAMILY 

his  father  was  working  in  the  Museum  labora¬ 
tories.  He  was  the  second  son  of  Doctor  Curie 
and  three  and  a  half  years  younger  than  his 
brother  Jacques.  In  after  life  he  retained  few 
particularly  characteristic  memories  of  his  child¬ 
hood  in  Paris;  yet  he  did  tell  me  how  vividly 
present  in  his  mind  were  the  days  of  the  Com¬ 
mune,  the  battle  on  the  barricade  so  near  the 
house  where  he  then  lived,  the  hospital  estab¬ 
lished  by  his  father,  and  the  expeditions,  on 
which  his  brother  accompanied  him,  in  search 
of  the  wounded. 

It  was  in  1883  that  Pierre  moved  with  his 
parents  from  the  capital  to  the  suburbs  of  Paris, 
living  first,  from  1883  to  1892,  at  Fontenay- 
aux-Roses,  then  at  Sceaux  from  1892  to  1895, 
the  year  of  our  marriage. 

Pierre  passed  his  childhood  entirely  within  the 
family  circle;  he  never  went  to  the  elementary 
school  nor  to  the  lycee.  His  earliest  instruction 
was  given  him  first  by  his  mother  and  was  then 
continued  by  his  father  and  his  elder  brother, 
who  himself  had  never  followed  in  any  complete 
way  the  course  of  the  lycee.  Pierre’s  intellectual 
capacities  were  not  those  which  would  permit  the 
rapid  assimilation  of  a  prescribed  course  of 
studies.  His  dreamer’s  spirit  would  not  submit 
itself  to  the  ordering  of  the  intellectual  effort 


34 


PIERRE  CURIE 


imposed  by  the  school.  The  difficulty  he  experi¬ 
enced  in  following  such  a  program  was  usually 
attributed  to  a  certain  slowness  of  mind.  He 
himself  believed  that  he  had  this  slow  mind  and 
often  said  so.  I  think,  however,  that  this  belief 
was  not  entirely  justified.  It  seems  to  me,  rather, 
that  already  from  his  early  youth  it  was  necessary 
for  him  to  concentrate  his  thought  with  great  in¬ 
tensity  upon  a  certain  definite  object,  in  order  to 
obtain  a  precise  result,  and  that  it  was  impos¬ 
sible  for  him  to  interrupt  or  to  modify  the  course 
of  his  reflections  to  suit  exterior  circumstances. 
It  is  clear  that  a  mind  of  this  kind  can  hold 
within  itself  great  future  possibilities.  But  it  is 
no  less  clear  that  no  system  of  education  has 
been  especially  provided  by  the  public  school 
for  persons  of  this  intellectual  category,  which 
nevertheless  includes  more  representatives  than 
one  would  believe  at  first  sight. 

Very  fortunately  for  Pierre,  who  could  not, 
as  we  can  see,  become  a  brilliant  pupil  in  a 
fyeee,  his  parents  had  a  sufficiently  keen  intelli¬ 
gence  to  understand  his  difficulty,  and  they  re¬ 
frained  from  demanding  of  their  son  an  effort 
which  would  have  been  prejudicial  to  his  de¬ 
velopment.  If,  then,  Pierre’s  earliest  instruction 
was  irregular  and  incomplete,  it  had  the  advan¬ 
tage  of  not  so  weighing  on  his  intelligence  as  to 


THE  CURIE  FAMILY 


35 


deform  it  by  dogmas,  prejudices  or  preconceived 
ideas.  And  he  was  always  grateful  to  his  parents 
for  this  very  liberal  attitude.  He  grew  up  in 
all  freedom,  developing  his  taste  for  natural 
science  through  his  excursions  into  the  country, 
where  he  collected  plants  and  animals  for  his 
father.  These  excursions,  which  he  made  either 
alone  or  with  one  of  the  family,  helped  to  awake 
in  him  a  great  love  of  Nature,  a  passion  which 
endured  to  the  end  of  his  life. 

Intimate  contact  with  Nature,  which,  because 
of  the  artificial  conditions  of  city  life  and  of  tra¬ 
ditional  education,  few  children  can  know,  had 
a  decisive  influence  on  Pierre’s  development. 
Guided  by  his  father,  he  learned  to  observe  facts 
and  to  interpret  them  correctly.  He  became  fa¬ 
miliar  with  the  animals  and  plants  of  the 
environs  of  Paris.  He  knew  which  ones  could 
be  found  at  each  season  of  the  year  in  the  forests 
and  fields,  the  streams  and  ponds.  The  ponds  in 
particular  had  for  him  an  ever  new  attraction 
with  their  characteristic  vegetation  and  their 
population  of  frogs,  tritons,  salamanders,  dragon¬ 
flies,  and  other  denizens  of  air  and  water.  No 
efforts  to  obtain  the  objects  of  his  interests 
seemed  too  great  for  him.  He  never  hesitated  to 
take  any  animal  in  his  hands  in  order  to  examine 
it  more  closely.  Later,  after  our  marriage,  in 


36 


PIERRE  CURIE 


our  walks  together,  if  I  made  some  objection  to 
letting  him  put  a  frog  into  my  hands,  he  would 
exclaim:  “But  no,  see  how  pretty  it  is!”  He 
loved  always,  too,  to  bring  back  bouquets  of 
wild  flowers  from  his  walks. 

Thus  his  knowledge  of  natural  history  pro¬ 
gressed  rapidly.  At  the  same  time,  also,  he  was 
mastering  the  elements  of  mathematics.  His 
classical  studies,  on  the  contrary,  had  been  much 
neglected,  and  it  was  principally  through  gen¬ 
eral  reading  that  he  acquired  a  knowledge  of 
literature  and  history.  His  father,  who  was 
widely  cultured,  possessed  a  library  containing 
many  French  and  foreign  works.  Having  him¬ 
self  a  very  pronounced  taste  for  reading,  he  was 
able  to  communicate  it  to  his  son. 

When  he  was  about  fourteen  years  old,  a  very 
happy  event  occurred  in  Pierre’s  education.  He 
was  put  under  an  excellent  professor,  A.  Bazille, 
who  taught  him  elementary  and  advanced  mathe¬ 
matics.  This  master  was  able  to  appreciate  his 
young  pupil,  became  much  attached  to  him, 
and  directed  his  work  with  the  greatest  solici¬ 
tude.  He  even  helped  him  to  advance  in  his 
study  of  Latin,  in  which  he  was  very  much  be¬ 
hind.  At  the  same  time  Pierre  and  Albert 
Bazille,  his  professor’s  son,  became  friends. 

This  teaching  had,  I  am  sure,  a  great  influence 


THE  CURIE  FAMILY 


37 


on  the  mind  of  Pierre,  aiding  him  to  develop  and 
to  sound  the  depth  of  his  faculties  and  to  realize 
his  capacities  for  science.  He  had  a  remarkable 
aptitude  for  mathematics,  which  expressed  itself 
chiefly  by  a  characteristic  geometric  spirit  and  a 
great  power  of  spatial  vision.  He,  therefore, 
progressed  rapidly  and  joyfully  in  his  studies 
under  M.  Bazille,  for  whom  he  always  felt  an 
unalterable  gratitude. 

He  once  told  me  something  which  proved  that 
even  at  this  time  he  was  not  content  solely  to 
follow  a  fixed  program  of  studies,  but  that  he  had 
already  begun  to  launch  out  into  personal  in¬ 
vestigation.  Strongly  attracted  by  the  theory  of 
determinants,  which  he  had  just  mastered,  he 
undertook  to  realize  an  analogous  conception, 
but  in  three  dimensions,  and  endeavored  to  dis¬ 
cover  the  properties  and  uses  of  these  “cubical 
determinants.”  Needless  to  say  that  at  his  age, 
and  with  the  knowledge  then  at  his  disposal, 
such  an  enterprise  was  beyond  his  powers.  The 
attempt,  however,  was  none  the  less  indicative 
of  his  awakening  inventive  spirit. 

Several  years  later,  when  preoccupied  with 
reflections  upon  symmetry,  he  asked  himself  the 
question :  “Could  not  one  find  a  general  method 
for  the  solution  of  any  equation  whatever? 
Everything  is  a  question  of  symmetry.”  He  did 


38 


PIERRE  CURIE 


not  then  know  of  Galois’  theory  of  groups  which 
had  made  it  possible  to  attack  this  problem.  But 
he  was  happy  later  to  learn  its  results  in  the 
geometric  applications  to  the  case  of  equations 
of  the  5th  degree. 

Thanks  to  his  rapid  progress  in  mathematics 
and  physics,  Pierre  Curie  was  made  a  bachelor 
of  science  at  the  age  of  sixteen  years.  With  this 
he  passed  his  most  difficult  stage  of  formal  edu¬ 
cation.  The  only  thing  with  which  he  had  to 
concern  himself  in  the  future  was  the  acquisition 
of  knowledge  through  his  personal  and  inde¬ 
pendent  effort  in  a  field  of  science  freely  chosen. 


CHAPTER  II 


DREAMS  OF  YOUTH.  FIRST  SCIENTIFIC  WORK. 

DISCOVERY  OF  PIEZO-ELECTRICITY 

Pierre  Curie  was  still  very  young  when  he 
began  his  higher  studies  in  preparation  for 
the  licentiate  in  physics.  He  followed  the  lec¬ 
tures  and  laboratory  work  at  the  Sorbonne  and 
had,  besides,  access  to  the  laboratory  of  Pro¬ 
fessor  Leroux  in  the  School  of  Pharmacy,  where 
he  assisted  in  the  preparation  of  the  physics 
courses.  At  the  same  time  he  became  further 
acquainted  with  laboratory  methods  by  working 
with  his  brother  Jacques,  who  was  then  pre- 
parator  of  chemistry  courses  under  Riche  and 
Jungfleisch. 

Pierre  received  his  licentiate  in  physical  sci¬ 
ences  at  the  age  of  eighteen.  During  his  studies 
he  had  attracted  the  attention  of  Desains,  direc¬ 
tor  of  the  University  laboratory,  and  of  Mouton, 
assistant  director  of  the  same  laboratory. 
Thanks  to  their  appreciation  he  was  appointed, 
when  only  nineteen  years  old,  preparator  for 

39 


40 


PIERRE  CURIE 


Desains  and  placed  in  charge  of  the  students’ 
laboratory  work  in  physics.  He  held  this  posi¬ 
tion  five  years,  and  it  was  during  this  time  that 
he  began  his  experimental  research. 

It  is  to  be  regretted  that  because  of  his  finan¬ 
cial  situation  Pierre  was  obliged,  at  this  early  age 
of  nineteen,  to  accept  the  post  of  preparator 
instead  of  being  able  to  give  his  whole  time  for 
two  or  three  years  longer  to  his  University 
studies.  With  his  time  thus  absorbed  by  his  pro¬ 
fessional  duties  and  his  investigations  he  had  to 
give  up  following  the  lectures  in  higher  mathe¬ 
matics,  and  he  therefore  passed  no  further  ex¬ 
aminations.  In  compensation,  however,  he  was 
released  from  military  service  in  conformity  with 
the  privileges  at  that  time  accorded  young  men 
who  undertook  to  serve  as  teachers  in  the  public- 
school  system. 

He  was  by  this  time  a  tall  and  slender  young 
man  with  chestnut-colored  hair  and  a  shy  and 
reserved  expression.  At  the  same  time  his  youth¬ 
ful  face  mirrored  a  profound  inner  life.  One  has 
such  an  impression  of  him  as  he  appears  in  a 
good  group  photograph  of  Doctor  Curie’s  fam¬ 
ily.  His  head  is  resting  on  his  hand  in  a  pose  of 
abstraction  and  reverie,  and  one  cannot  but  be 
struck  by  thfe  expression  of  the  large,  limpid  eyes 
that  seem  to  be  following  some  inner  vision.  Be- 


DREAMS  OF  YOUTH 


41 


side  him  the  brown-haired  brother  offers  a  strik¬ 
ing  contrast,  his  vivacious  eyes  and  whole  appear¬ 
ance  suggesting  decision. 

The  two  brothers  loved  each  other  tenderly 
and  lived  as  good  comrades,  being  accustomed 
to  work  together  in  the  laboratory  and  walk  to¬ 
gether  in  their  free  hours.  They  also  kept  up 
affectionate  relations  with  a  few  of  their  child¬ 
hood  friends:  Louis  Depouilly,  their  cousin, 
who  became  a  physician;  Louis  Vauthier,  also 
later  a  physician;  and  Albert  Bazille,  who  be¬ 
came  an  engineer  in  the  post  and  telegraph 
service. 

Pierre  used  to  tell  me  of  the  vivid  memories 
he  had  of  the  vacations  passed  at  Draveil  on  the 
Seine,  where,  with  his  brother  Jacques,  he  took 
long  walks  beside  the  river,  agreeably  inter¬ 
rupted  by  swimming  and  diving  in  the  stream. 
Both  brothers  were  excellent  swimmers.  Some¬ 
times  they  tramped  for  entire  days.  They  had, 
at  an  early  age,  acquired  the  habit  of  visiting  the 
suburbs  of  Paris  on  foot.  At  times  also  Pierre 
made  solitary  excursions  which  well  suited  his 
meditative  spirit.  On  these  occasions  he  lost  all 
sense  of  time,  and  went  to  the  extreme  limit  of 
his  physical  forces.  Absorbed  in  delightful  con¬ 
templation  of  the  things  about  him,  he  was 
not  conscious  of  material  difficulties. 


42 


PIERRE  CURIE 


On  the  pages  of  a  diary  written  in  1879, 1 
he  thus  expressed  the  salutary  influence  of  the 
country  upon  him: 

“Oh,  what  a  good  time  I  have  passed  there  in  that 
gracious  solitude,  so  far  from  the  thousand  little 
worrying  things  that  torment  me  in  Paris.  No,  I  do 
not  regret  my  nights  passed  in  the  woods,  and  my  soli¬ 
tary  days.  If  I  had  the  time  I  would  let  myself  recount 
all  my  musings.  I  would  also  describe  my  delicious 
valley,  filled  with  the  perfume  of  aromatic  plants, 
the  beautiful  mass  of  foliage,  so  fresh  and  so  humid, 
that  hung  over  the  Bievre,  the  fairy  palace  with  its 
colonnades  of  hops,  the  stony  hills,  red  with  heather, 
where  it  was  so  good  to  be.  Oh,  I  shall  remember 
always  with  gratitude  the  forest  of  the  Miniere;  of 
all  the  woods  I  have  seen,  it  is  this  one  that  I  have 
loved  most  and  where  I  have  been  happiest.  Often  in 
the  evening  I  would  start  out  and  ascend  again  this 
valley,  and  I  would  return  with  twenty  ideas  in  my 
head.” 

Thus,  for  Pierre  Curie,  the  sensation  of  well¬ 
being  he  experienced  in  the  country  was  derived 
from  the  opportunity  for  tranquil  reflection. 
Daily  life  in  Paris  with  its  numerous  interrup¬ 
tions  did  not  permit  of  undisturbed  concentra¬ 
tion,  and  this  was  to  him  a  cause  of  inquietude 

1  Pierre  Curie  did  not  leave  a  veritable  diary  but  only  a 
few  pages  as  chance  permitted,  covering  but  a  short  period 
of  his  life. 


DREAMS  OF  YOUTH 


43 


and  suffering.  He  felt  himself  destined  for  sci¬ 
entific  research;  for  him  the  necessity  was  im¬ 
perative  of  comprehending  the  phenomena  of 
Nature  in  order  to  form  a  satisfactory  theory 
to  explain  them.  But  when  trying  to  fix  his  mind 
on  some  problem  he  had  frequently  to  turn  aside 
because  of  the  multiplicity  of  futile  things  that 
disturbed  his  reflections  and  plunged  him  into 
discouragement. 

Under  the  heading,  “A  day  like  too  many 
others,”  he  enumerated  in  his  diary  a  list  of  the 
puerile  happenings  that  had  completely  filled 
one  of  his  days,  leaving  no  time  for  useful  work. 
He  then  concluded:  “There  is  my  day,  and  I 
have  accomplished  nothing.  Why?”  Further 
on  he  returns  to  the  same  theme  under  a  title 
borrowed  from  Victor  Hugo’s  “Le  Roi  S’Amuse,” 

“To  deafen  with  little  hells  the  spirit  that  would 
think.” 

“In  order  that,  weak  one  that  I  am,  I  shall  not  let 
my  head  turn  with  all  the  winds,  yielding  to  the  least 
breath  that  touches  it,  it  is  necessary  that  all  should 
he  immobile  about  me,  or  that,  like  a  spinning  top, 
movement  alone  should  render  me  insensible  to  ex¬ 
ternal  objects. 

“When,  in  the  process  of  turning  slowly  upon  my¬ 
self,  I  try  to  gain  momentum,  a  nothing,  a  word,  a 
story,  a  paper,  a  visit  stops  me  and  is  able  to  put  off 


44 


PIERRE  CURIE 


or  retard  forever  the  moment  when,  granted  a  suf¬ 
ficient  swiftness  I  might  have,  in  spite  of  my  sur¬ 
roundings,  concentrated  on  my  own  intention.  .  .  . 
We  must  eat,  drink,  sleep,  be  idle,  love,  touch  the 
sweetest  things  of  life  and  yet  not  succumb  to  them. 
It  is  necessary  that,  in  doing  all  this,  the  higher 
thoughts  to  which  one  is  dedicated  remain  dominant 
and  continue  their  unmoved  course  in  our  poor  heads. 
It  is  necessary  to  make  a  dream  of  life,  and  to  make 
of  a  dream  a  reality.” 

This  acute  analysis,  sufficiently  surprising  in 
a  young  man  of  twenty  years,  suggests  in  an 
admirable  manner  the  conditions  necessary  to  the 
highest  manifestations  of  the  intellect.  It  carries 
a  lesson  which,  if  it  were  sufficiently  understood, 
would  facilitate  the  way  of  all  contemplative 
spirits  capable  of  opening  new  paths  for 
humanity. 

The  unity  of  thought  toward  which  Pierre 
Curie  strove  was  troubled  not  only  by  profes¬ 
sional  and  social  obligations  but  also  by  his 
tastes,  which  urged  him  towards  a  broad  literary 
and  artistic  culture.  Like  his  father,  he  loved 
reading,  and  did  not  fear  to  undertake  arduous 
literary  tasks.  To  some  criticism  made  in  this 
connection,  he  responded  readily:  “I  do  not 
dislike  tedious  books.”  This  meant  that  he  was 
fascinated  by  the  search  after  truth  which  is 


DREAMS  OF  YOUTH 


45 


sometimes  associated  with  writing  devoid  of 
charm.  He  also  loved  painting  and  music,  and 
went  gladly  to  look  at  pictures  or  to  attend  a 
concert.  A  few  fragments  of  poetry  in  his  hand¬ 
writing  were  left  among  his  papers. 

But  all  these  preoccupations  were  subordi¬ 
nated  in  his  mind  to  what  he  considered  his  true 
task,  and  when  his  scientific  imagination  was  not 
in  full  activity,  he  felt  himself,  in  a  sense,  an 
incomplete  being.  He  expressed  this  inquietude 
with  an  emotion  born  of  his  suffering  during 
momentary  periods  of  depression. 

“What  shall  I  become?”  he  wrote.  “Very  rarely 
have  I  command  of  all  myself;  ordinarily  a  part  of 
me  sleeps.  My  poor  spirit,  are  you  then  so  weak  that 
you  cannot  control  my  body?  Oh,  my  thoughts,  you 
count  indeed  for  very  little!  I  should  have  the  great¬ 
est  confidence  in  the  power  of  my  imagination  to  pull 
me  out  of  the  rut,  but  I  greatly  fear  that  my  imagina¬ 
tion  is  dead.” 

But  despite  hesitations,  doubts,  and  lost 
moments,  the  young  man  was  little  by  little 
striking  out  his  path  and  strengthening  his  will. 
He  was  resolutely  carrying  on  fruitful  investiga¬ 
tions  at  an  age  when  many  men  who  were  to 
become  savants  were  as  yet  only  pupils. 

His  first  work,  done  in  collaboration  with 


46 


PIERRE  CURIE 


Desains,  concerned  the  determination  of  the 
lengths  of  heat  waves  with  the  aid  of  a  thermo¬ 
electric  element  and  a  metallic  wire  grating,  a 
process,  then  entirely  new,  which  has  since  often 
been  employed  in  the  study  of  this  question. 

Following  this  he  undertook  an  investigation 
on  crystals  in  collaboration  with  his  brother,  who 
had  passed  his  licentiate  and  was  preparator  for 
Friedel  in  the  laboratory  of  mineralogy  at  the 
Sorbonne.  Their  experiments  led  the  two  young 
physicists  to  a  great  success :  the  discovery  of  the 
hitherto  unknown  phenomena  of  piezo-electric¬ 
ity,  which  consists  of  an  electric  polarization  pro¬ 
duced  by  the  compression  or  the  expansion  of 
crystals  in  the  direction  of  the  axis  of  symmetry. 
This  was  by  no  means  a  chance  discovery.  It 
was  the  result  of  much  reflection  on  the  sym¬ 
metry  of  crystalline  matter,  which  enabled  the 
brothers  to  foresee  the  possibilities  of  such  polar¬ 
ization.  The  first  part  of  the  investigation  was 
made  in  Friedel’s  laboratory.  With  an  experi¬ 
mental  skill  rare  at  their  age,  the  young  men 
succeeded  in  making  a  complete  study  of  the  new 
phenomenon,  established  the  conditions  of  sym¬ 
metry  necessary  to  its  production  in  crystals,  and 
stated  its  remarkably  simple  quantitative  laws, 
as  well  as  its  absolute  magnitude  for  certain 
crystals.  Sevferal  well-known  scientists  of  other 


DREAMS  OF  YOUTH 


47 


nations  (Roentgen,  Kundt,  Voigt,  Riecke)  have 
made  further  investigations  along  this  new  road 
opened  by  Jacques  and  Pierre  Curie. 

The  second  part  of  the  work,  and  much  more 
difficult  to  realize  experimentally,  concerned  the 
compression  resulting  in  piezo-electric  crystals 
when  they  are  exposed  to  the  action  of  an  elec¬ 
tric  field.  This  phenomenon,  foreseen  by  Lipp- 
mann,  was  demonstrated  by  the  Curie  brothers. 
The  difficulty  of  the  experiment  lay  in  the 
minuteness  of  the  deformations  that  had  to  be 
observed.  Fortunately  Desains  and  Mouton 
placed  a  small  room  adjoining  the  physics  lab¬ 
oratory  at  the  disposal  of  the  brothers  so  that 
they  might  proceed  successfully  with  their  deli¬ 
cate  operations. 

From  these  researches,  as  much  theoretical 
as  experimental,  they  immediately  deduced  a 
practical  application,  in  the  form  of  a  new  appa¬ 
ratus,  a  piezo-electric  quartz  electrometer,  which 
measures  in  absolute  terms  small  quantities  of 
electricity,  as  well  as  electric  currents  of  low 
intensity.  This  apparatus  has  since  then  ren¬ 
dered  great  service  in  experiments  in  radio¬ 
activity.1 

1  The  piezo-electric  property  of  quartz  has  recently  had 
an  important  application;  it  has  been  utilized  by  P. 
Langevin  in  the  production  of  elastic  waves  of  high  fre- 


48 


PIERRE  CURIE 


During  the  course  of  their  experiments  on 
piezo-electricity  the  Curies  were  obliged  to  em¬ 
ploy  electrometric  apparatus,  and,  not  being  able 
to  use  the  quadrant  electrometer  known  at  that 
time,  they  developed  a  new  form  of  that  instru¬ 
ment,  better  adapted  to  their  necessities.  This 
became  known  in  France  as  the  Curie  elec¬ 
trometer.  Thus  these  years  of  collaboration  be¬ 
tween  the  two  brothers,  always  intimately  united, 
proved  both  happy  and  fruitful.  Their  devotion 
and  their  common  interest  in  science  were  to 
them  both  a  stimulant  and  a  support.  During 
their  work  the  vivacity  and  energy  of  Jacques 
were  of  precious  aid  to  Pierre,  always'  more 
easily  absorbed  by  his  thoughts. 

However,  this  beautiful  and  close  collabora¬ 
tion  lasted  only  a  few  years.  In  1883,  Pierre  and 
Jacques  were  obliged  to  separate;  Jacques  left 
for  the  University  of  Montpelier  as  Head  Lec¬ 
turer  in  Mineralogy  ( Maitre  de  Conferences) . 
Pierre  was  made  Director  of  Laboratory  Work  in 
the  School  of  Industrial  Physics  and  Chemistry 
founded  by  the  city  of  Paris  at  the  suggestion  of 
Friedel  and  of  Schiitzenberger,  who  became  its 

quency  (beyond  sound)  sent  out  in  water  with  the  aim  of 
detecting  submarine  obstacles.  This  same  method  can  serve 
in  a  more  general  manner  to  explore  ocean  depths.  We 
see,  here,  once  ^gain,  how  pure  speculation  can  lead  to 
discoveries  that  will  be  useful  later  in  unforeseen  directions. 


DREAMS  OF  YOUTH 


49 


first  director, 
crystals  won 
late,  it  is  true 


Their  remarkable  researches  with 
for  the  brothers  in  1895 — very 
— the  Plante  prize. 


CHAPTER  III 


LIFE  AS  THE  DIRECTOR  OF  LABORATORY  WORK 
IN  THE  SCHOOL  OF  PHYSICS  AND  CHEMIS¬ 
TRY.  GENERALIZATION  OF  THE  PRINCIPLE 
OF  SYMMETRY.  INVESTIGATIONS  OF  MAG¬ 
NETISM 

It  was  in  the  School  of  Physics,  in  the  old 
buildings  of  the  College  Rollin,  that  Pierre 
Curie  was  destined  to  work,  first  as  Director  of 
Laboratory  Work,  then  as  Professor,  for  twenty- 
two  years,  a  period  covering  practically  the  whole 
of  his  scientific  life.  His  memory  seemed  to  cling 
to  these  old  buildings,  now  destroyed,  in  which 
he  had  passed  all  his  days,  returning  only  in  the 
evening  to  his  parents  in  the  country.  He 
counted  himself  fortunate  since  he  enjoyed  the 
favor  of  the  Founder-Director  Schiitzenberger, 
and  the  esteem  and  good  will  of  his  students, 
many  of  whom  became  his  disciples  and  friends. 
In  alluding  to  this  experience,  at  the  close  of  an 
address  delivered  at  the  Sorbonne  near  the  end 
of  his  life,  he  said: 


50 


LIFE  AND  LABORATORY  WORK  51 


“I  desire  to  recall  here  that  we  have  made  all  our 
investigations  in  the  School  of  Physics  and  Chemistry 
of  the  city  of  Paris.  In  all  creative  scientific  work 
the  influence  of  the  surroundings  in  which  one  works 
is  of  great  importance,  and  a  part  of  the  result  is  due 
to  that  influence.  For  more  than  twenty  years  I  have 
worked  in  the  School  of  Physics  and  Chemistry. 
Schiitzenberger,  the  first  director  of  the  School,  was 
an  eminent  scientist.  I  remember  with  gratitude  that 
he  procured  for  me  opportunities  for  my  own  investi¬ 
gations  when  I  was  yet  but  an  assistant.  Later,  he  per¬ 
mitted  Madame  Curie  to  work  beside  me,  an  authori¬ 
zation  which  was  at  that  time  far  from  an  ordinary 
innovation. 

“Schiitzenberger  allowed  us  all  great  liberty;  his 
direction  made  itself  felt  chiefly  through  his  inspiring 
love  of  science.  The  professors  of  the  School  of 
Physics  and  Chemistry,  and  the  students  who  have 
gone  from  it,  have  created  a  kindly  and  stimulating 
atmosphere  that  has  been  extremely  helpful  to  me. 
It  is  among  the  old  students  of  the  school  that  we  have 
found  our  collaborators  and  our  friends.  I  am  happy 
to  be  able,  here,  to  thank  them  all.” 

The  newly  appointed  director  of  the  labora¬ 
tory  was,  when  he  first  assumed  his  duties, 
scarcely  older  than  his  students,  who  loved  him 
because  of  his  extreme  simplicity  of  manner, 
which  was  much  more  that  of  a  comrade  than 
of  a  master.  Some  of  these  students  recall  with 
emotion  their  work  carried  on  with  him  and  his 


52 


PIERRE  CURIE 


discussion  at  the  blackboard,  where  he  readily 
allowed  himself  to  be  led  to  debate  scientific 
matters  to  their  great  profit  both  in  information 
and  in  kindled  enthusiasm.  At  a  dinner  given 
in  1903  by  the  Association  of  Former  Students 
of  the  School,  which  he  attended,  he  laughingly 
recalled  an  incident  of  this  period.  One  day 
after  lingering  late  with  several  students  in  the 
laboratory,  he  found  the  door  locked,  and  they 
all  had  to  climb  down  from  the  first  floor  single 
file,  along  a  pipe  that  ran  near  one  of  the 
windows. 

Because  of  his  reserve  and  shyness  he  did  not 
make  acquaintances  easily,  but  those  whose  work 
brought  them  near  him  loved  him  because  of  his 
kindliness.  This  was  true  of  his  subordinates 
during  his  entire  life.  In  the  school  his  labora¬ 
tory  helper,  whom  he  had  aided  under  trying  cir¬ 
cumstances,  thought  of  him  with  the  greatest 
gratitude,  in  fact,  with  veritable  adoration. 

Although  separated  from  his  brother,  he  re¬ 
mained  bound  to  him  by  their  former  bond  of 
love  and  confidence.  During  vacations,  Jacques 
Curie  would  come  to  him  that  they  might  renew 
again  that  valuable  collaboration  to  which  both 
willingly  sacrificed  their  periods  of  liberty.  At 
times  it  was  I^ierre  who  joined  Jacques,  who  was 
engaged  in  making  a  geological  chart  of  the 


LIFE  AND  LABORATORY  WORK  53 


Auvergne  country,  and  there  they  covered  to¬ 
gether  the  daily  distances  necessary  to  the  trac¬ 
ing  of  such  a  map. 

Here  are  a  few  memories  of  these  long  walks, 
extracts  from  a  letter  written  to  me  shortly  be¬ 
fore  our  marriage: 

“I  have  been  very  happy  to  pass  a  little  time  with 
my  brother.  We  have  been  far  from  all  immediate 
care,  and  so  isolated  by  our  manner  of  living  that  we 
have  not  even  been  able  to  receive  a  letter,  never 
knowing  one  night  where  we  would  sleep  the  next.  At 
times  it  seemed  to  me  that  we  had  gone  back  to  the 
days  when  we  lived  entirely  together.  Then  we  always 
arrived  at  the  same  opinions  about  all  things,  with  the 
result  that  it  was  no  longer  necessary  for  us  to  speak 
in  order  to  understand  each  other.  This  was  all  the 
more  astonishing  because  we  differed  so  entirely  in 
character.” 

From  the  point  of  view  of  scientific  investiga¬ 
tion,  one  must  recognize  that  the  nomination  of 
Pierre  Curie  to  the  School  of  Physics  and  Chem¬ 
istry  retarded  from  the  very  first  his  experimental 
research.  Indeed,  at  the  time  of  his  appointment 
nothing  yet  existed  in  that  establishment; 
everything  had  to  be  created.  Even  the  walls 
and  the  partitions  were  hardly  yet  in  place.  He 
had,  therefore,  to  organize  completely  the 
laboratory  and  its  work,  and  he  acquitted  him- 


PIERRE  CURIE 


% 


self  of  this  task  in  a  remarkable  manner,  inject¬ 
ing  into  it  the  spirit  of  precision  and  originality 
so  characteristic  of  him. 

The  direction  of  the  laboratory  work  of  the 
large  number  of  students  (thirty  by  promotion) 
was  alone  a  strain  on  a  young  man,  assisted  as 
he  was  only  by  one  laboratory  helper.  The  first 
years  were,  therefore,  hard  years  of  assiduous 
work,  of  benefit  chiefly  to  the  students  trained 
and  developed  by  the  young  laboratory 
director. 

He  himself  profited  by  this  enforced  interrup¬ 
tion  of  his  experimental  research  by  trying  to 
complete  his  scientific  studies  and,  in  particular, 
his  knowledge  of  mathematics.  At  the  same  time 
he  became  engrossed  in  considerations  of  a 
theoretical  nature  on  the  relations  between  crys¬ 
tallography  and  physics. 

In  1884  he  published  a  memoir  on  questions 
of  the  order  and  repetition  that  are  at  the  base 
of  the  study  of  the  symmetry  of  crystals.  This 
was  followed  in  the  same  year  by  a  more  general 
treatment  of  the  same  subject.  Another  article 
on  symmetry  and  its  repetitions  appeared  in 
1885.  In  that  year  he  published,  too,  a  very 
important  theoretical  work  1  on  the  formation 

1  In  this  ver^  brief  memoir  is  presented,  for  the  first 
time,  a  theory  which  explains  why  crystals  develop  certain 


LIFE  AND  LABORATORY  WORK  55 


of  crystals,  and  the  capillary  constants  of  the 
different  faces. 

This  rapid  succession  of  investigations  shows 
how  completely  engrossed  Pierre  Curie  was  in 
the  subject  of  the 'physics  of  crystals.  Both  his 
theoretical  and  his  experimental  research  in  this 
domain  grouped  itself  around  a  very  general 
principle,  the  principle  of  symmetry,  that  he  had 
arrived  at  step  by  step,  and  which  he  only  defi¬ 
nitely  enunciated  in  memoirs  published  between 
the  years  1893  and  1895. 

The  following  is  the  form,  already  classic,  in 
which  he  made  his  announcement: 

“When  certain  causes  produce  certain  effects,  the 
elements  of  symmetry  in  the  causes  ought  to  reappear 
in  the  effects  produced. 

“When  certain  effects  reveal  a  certain  dissym¬ 
metry,  this  dissymmetry  should  be  apparent  in  the 
causes  which  have  given  them  birth. 

“The  converse  of  these  two  statements  does  not 
hold,  at  least  practically;  that  is  to  say,  the  effects 
produced  can  he  more  symmetrical  than  their 
causes.” 

The  capital  importance  of  this  statement,  per¬ 
fect  in  its  simplicity,  lies  in  the  fact  that  the 
elements  of  symmetry  which  it  introduces  are 

faces  simultaneously,  in  a  particular  direction,  and  conse¬ 
quently  why  crystals  possess  a  determined  form. 


56 


PIERRE  CURIE 


related  to  all  the  phenomena  of  physics  without 
exception. 

Guided  by  an  exhaustive  study  of  the  groups 
of  symmetry  which  might  exist  in  nature,  Pierre 
Curie  showed  how  one  should  use  this  revelation 
in  character  at  once  geometric  and  physical,  in 
order  to  foresee  whether  a  particular  phenome¬ 
non  can  reproduce  itself,  or  whether  its  repro¬ 
duction  is  impossible  under  the  given  conditions. 
At  the  beginning  of  a  certain  memoir,  he  insists 
in  these  terms: 

“I  think  it  is  necessary  to  introduce  into 
physics  the  ideas  of  symmetry  familiar  to  crys- 
tallographers.” 

His  work  in  this  field  is  fundamental,  and 
even  though  he  was  led  away  from  it  later  by 
other  investigations,  he  always  retained  a  pas¬ 
sionate  interest  in  the  physics  of  crystals,  as  well 
asjn  projects  of  further  research  in  this  domain. 

The  principle  of  symmetry  to  which  Pierre 
Curie  had  so  eagerly  devoted  himself  is  one  of 
the  small  number  of  great  principles  which  dom¬ 
inate  the  study  of  the  phenomena  of  physics, 
and  which,  having  their  root  in  ideas  derived  by 
experiment,  yet  little  by  little  detach  themselves 
and  assume  a  form  more  and  more  general  and 
more  and  mtare  perfect.  It  is  in  this  way  that  the 
idea  of  the  equivalence  of  heat  and  of  work, 


LIFE  AND  LABORATORY  WORK  57 


added  to  the  earlier  notion  of  the  equivalence  of 
kinetic  and  potential  energies,  brought  about  the 
establishment  of  the  principle  of  the  conserva¬ 
tion  of  energy  whose  application  is  entirely 
general.  In  the  same  way  the  law  of  the  con¬ 
servation  of  mass  grew  out  of  the  experiments 
of  Lavoisier,  which  belong  to  the  foundations 
of  chemistry.  Recently  an  admirable  synthesis 
has  made  it  possible  for  us  to  attain  a  still  higher 
degree  of  generalization  through  the  union  of 
these  two  principles,  for  it  has  been  proved  that 
the  mass  of  a  body  is  proportional  to  its  internal 
energy.  The  study  of  electrical  phenomena  led 
Lippmann  to  announce  the  general  law  of  the 
conservation  of  electricity.  The  principle  of 
Carnot,  born  of  considerations  on  the  function¬ 
ing  of  thermal  machines,  has  acquired  also  so 
general  a  significance,  that  it  made  possible  the 
foreseeing  of  the  most  probable  character  of 
spontaneous  evolution  for  all  material  systems. 

The  principle  of  symmetry  furnishes  an  ex¬ 
ample  of  an  analogous  evolution.  To  begin  with, 
observation  of  Nature  was  able  to  suggest  the 
idea  of  symmetry;  though  such  observations  re¬ 
veal  only  imperfectly  any  regular  dispositions  in 
the  aspects  of  animals  and  plants.  The  regular¬ 
ity  becomes  very  much  more  perfect  in  the  case 
of  crystallized  minerals.  We  may  consider  that 


58 


PIERRE  CURIE 


Nature  furnishes  us  the  idea  of  a  plane  of  sym¬ 
metry  and  of  an  axis  of  symmetry.  An  object 
possesses  a  plane  of  symmetry,  or  a  plane  of 
reflection,  if  this  plane  divides  the  object  into  two 
parts,  of  which  each  one  may  be  thought  of  as 
the  image  of  the  other  reflected  in  the  plane  as 
in  a  mirror.  It  is  this,  approximately,  that  occurs 
in  the  external  appearance  of  man  and  of 
numerous  animals.  An  object  possesses  an  axis 
of  symmetry  of  the  order  n,  if  it  preserves  the 
same  appearance  after  a  rotation  on  this  axis  of 
the  nth  part  of  a  revolution.  Thus  a  regular 
flower  of  four  petals  has  an  axis  of  symmetry 
of  the  order  four,  or  a  quartemary  axis.  Crystals 
like  those  of  rock  salt  or  of  alum  possess  many 
planes  of  symmetry  and  many  axes  of  symmetry 
of  different  orders. 

Geometry  teaches  us  to  study  the  elements  of 
symmetry  of  a  limited  figure  such,  for  instance, 
as  a  polyhedron;  and  to  discover  the  relations 
between  its  parts  which  permit  us  to  reunite 
different  symmetries  in  groups.  The  knowledge 
of  these  groups  is  of  the  greatest  usefulness  in 
establishing  a  rational  classification  of  crystal 
forms  in  a  small  number  of  systems  each  of 
which  is  derived  from  a  simple  geometric  form. 
Thus  the  regular  octahedron  belongs  to  the  same 
system  as  the  cube,  for  in  the  case  of  each  the 


LIFE  AND  LABORATORY  WORK  59 

group  formed  by  the  axes  and  the  planes  of 
symmetry  is  the  same. 

In  the  study  of  the  physical  properties  of  crys¬ 
talline  matter  it  is  necessary  to  take  account  of 
the  symmetry  of  such  matter.  This  is,  in  gen¬ 
eral,  anisotropic ;  that  is  to  say,  it  has  not  the 
same  properties  in  all  directions.  On  the  other 
hand,  media  such  as  glass  or  water  are  isotropic , 
having  equivalent  properties  in  all  directions.  It 
was  the  study  of  optics  which  first  showed  that 
the  propagation  of  light  in  a  crystal  is  dependent 
upon  the  elements  of  symmetry  in  that  crystal. 
The  same  thing  is  true  for  the  conduction  of 
heat  or  electricity,  for  magnetization,  for  polar¬ 
ization,  etc. 

It  was  in  reflecting  upon  the  relations  be¬ 
tween  cause  and  effect  that  govern  these 
phenomena  that  Pierre  Curie  was  led  to  com¬ 
plete  and  extend  the  idea  of  symmetry,  by 
considering  it  as  a  condition  of  space  char¬ 
acteristic  of  the  medium  in  which  a  given 
phenomenon  occurs.  To  define  this  condition  it 
is  necessary  to  consider  not  only  the  constitu¬ 
tion  of  the  medium  but  also  its  condition  of 
movement  and  the  physical  agents  to  which  it  is 
subordinated.  Thus  a  right  circular  cylinder 
possesses  a  plane  of  symmetry  perpendicular  to 
its  axis  in  its  position,  and  an  infinity  of  planes 


60 


PIERRE  CURIE 


of  symmetry  pass  through  its  axis.  If  the  same 
cylinder  is  in  rotation  on  its  axis,  the  first  plane 
of  symmetry  persists,  but  all  the  others  are  sup¬ 
pressed.  Furthermore,  if  an  electric  current 
traverses  the  cylinder  lengthwise,  no  plane  of 
symmetry  remains. 

In  every  phenomenon  the  elements  of  sym¬ 
metry  compatible  with  its  existence  may  be  de¬ 
termined.  Certain  elements  can  coexist  with 
certain  phenomena,  but  they  are  not  necessary 
to  them.  That  which  is  necessary  is  that  certain 
ones  among  these  elements  shall  not  exist.  It  is 
dissymmetry  that  creates  the  phenomenon. 
When  several  phenomena  are  superposed  in  the 
same  system,  the  dissymmetries  are  added  to¬ 
gether.  “Works  of  Pierre  Curie,”  page  127. 

It  was  from  the  above  considerations  that 
Pierre  Curie  announced  the  general  law  whose 
text,  already  cited,  attains  the  highest  degree 
of  generalization.  The  synthesis  thus  obtained 
seems  complete,  and  all  that  was  further  needed 
was  to  deduce  from  it  all  the  developments  of 
which  it  admits. 

For  this  it  is  convenient  to  define  the  par¬ 
ticular  symmetry  of  each  phenomenon  and  to 
introduce  a  classification  which  makes  clear  the 
principal  groups  of  symmetry.  Mass,  electric 
charge,  temperature,  have  the  same  symmetry, 


LIFE  AND  LABORATORY  WORK  61 

of  a  type  called  scalar ,  that  of  the  sphere.  A 
current  of  water  and  a  rectilineal  electric  current 
have  the  symmetry  of  an  arrow,  of  the  type 
polar  vector.  The  symmetry  of  an  upright  cir¬ 
cular  cylinder  is  of  the  type  tensor.  All  of  the 
physics  of  crystals  can  be  expressed  in  a  form  in 
which  the  particular  phenomena  in  question  are 
not  specified,  but  in  which  are  examined  only 
the  geometrical  and  analytical  relations  between 
the  types  of  quantities  where  certain  ones  are 
considered  as  causes  and  the  other  as  effects. 

Thus,  the  study  of  electrical  polarization  by 
the  application  of  an  electric  field  becomes  the 
examination  of  the  relation  between  two  systems 
of  vectors,  and  the  writing  out  of  a  system  of 
linear  equations  having  9  coefficients.  The  same 
system  of  equations  holds  for  the  relation  be¬ 
tween  an  electric  field  and  an  electric  current 
in  crystalline  conductors ;  or  for  that  between  the 
temperature  gradient  and  the  heat  current,  ex¬ 
cept  that  the  meaning  of  the  coefficients  must  be 
changed.  Similarly,  a  study  of  the  general  rela¬ 
tions  between  a  vector  and  a  system  of  tensors 
can  reveal  all  the  characteristics  of  piezo-electric 
phenomena.  And  all  the  rich  variety  of  the  phe¬ 
nomena  of  elasticity  depends  on  the  relation 
between  two  sets  of  tensors  which  require,  in 
principle,  36  coefficients. 


62 


PIERRE  CURIE 


The  foregoing  brief  exposition  reveals  the 
high  philosophic  import  of  these  conceptions  of 
symmetry  which  touch  all  natural  phenomena, 
and  whose  profound  significance  Pierre  Curie 
so  clearly  set  forth.  It  is  interesting  in  this  con¬ 
nection  to  recall  the  relation  which  Pasteur  saw 
between  these  same  conceptions  and  the  mani¬ 
festations  of  life.  “The  universe,”  he  said,  “is 
a  dissymmetric  whole.  I  am  led  to  believe  that 
life,  as  it  is  revealed  to  us,  must  be  a  function 
of  the  dissymmetry  of  the  universe,  or  of  the  con¬ 
sequences  that  it  involves.” 

As  his  organization  of  his  work  in  the  School 
progressed,  Pierre  Curie  could  begin  to  dream 
of  going  forward  again  with  his  experimental 
research.  He  could  do  so,  however,  only  under 
most  precarious  conditions,  for  he  had  not  even  a 
laboratory  for  his  personal  work,  nor  a  room  of 
any  kind  entirely  at  his  disposition.  Besides,  he 
possessed  no  funds  to  support  his  investigations. 
It  was  only  after  he  had  been  several  years  at 
the  School  that  he  obtained,  thanks  to  the  influ¬ 
ence  of  Schiitzenberger,  a  small  annual  subven¬ 
tion  for  his  work.  Up  to  that  time  the  materials 
necessary  for  him  were  provided,  thanks  to  the 
kindness  of  his  superiors,  to  the  extent  possible, 
by  drawing  .upon  a  very  limited  general  fund  of 
the  teaching  laboratory.  As  for  a  place  to  work 


LIFE  AND  LABORATORY  WORK  63 


in,  he  had  to  content  himself  with  very  little.  He 
set  up  certain  of  his  experiments  in  the  rooms  of 
his  pupils  when  these  were  not  in  use.  But  more 
frequently  he  worked  in  an  outside  corridor  run¬ 
ning  between  a  stairway  and  a  laboratory.  It  was 
there  that  he  conducted,  in  particular,  his  long 
research  on  magnetism. 

This  abnormal  state  of  affairs  was  manifestly 
prejudicial  to  his  work,  but  it  had,  nevertheless, 
the  happy  result  of  bringing  his  students  closer 
to  him,  for  it  allowed  them,  at  times,  to  share 
in  his  personal  scientific  interests. 

His  return  to  experimental  research  is  marked 
by  a  profound  study  of  the  “direct  reading 
periodic  precision  balance  for  least  weights.” 
(1889,  1890,  1891.)  In  this  balance,  the  use 
of  small  weights  is  suppressed  by  the  employ¬ 
ment  of  a  microscope  by  means  of  which  one 
reads  a  micrometer  attached  to  the  extremity 
of  one  of  the  arms  of  the  balance.  The  reading 
is  made  when  the  oscillation  of  the  balance  is 
arrested,  which  can  occur  very  rapidly,  thanks 
to  the  use  of  pneumatic  dampeners  conveniently 
constructed.  This  balance  marks  a  considerable 
advance  over  old  systems.  It  has  shown  itself 
particularly  valuable  in  laboratories  for  chemical 
analysis,  where  the  rapidity  of  the  weighings  is 
frequently  a  test  of  precision.  We  can  say  that 


64 


PIERRE  CURIE 


the  introduction  of  the  Curie  balances  marks  an 
epoch  in  the  construction  of  these  instruments. 
The  work  done  in  this  field  was  far  from  em¬ 
pirical;  it  comprised  a  study  of  the  theory  of 
damped  movements  and  the  construction  of 
numerous  curves  established  with  the  aid  of  some 
of  his  students. 

It  was  toward  1891  that  Pierre  Curie  began 
a  long  series  of  investigations  on  the  magnetic 
properties  of  bodies  at  divers  temperatures, 
from  the  normal  up  to  1400°  C.  These  investi¬ 
gations,  covering  years,  were  presented  as  a 
Doctor’s  thesis  before  the  Faculty  of  Sciences  of 
the  University  of  Paris  in  1895.  In  it  he  stated 
precisely  in  the  following  few  words  the  object 
and  results  of  his  work: 

“From  the  point  of  view  of  their  magnetic  prop¬ 
erties,  bodies  may  be  divided  into  two  groups:  dia¬ 
magnetic  bodies,  bodies  only  feebly  magnetic,  and 
paramagnetic  bodies.1  At  first  sight  the  two  groups 
seem  entirely  separate.  The  principal  aim  of  this  re¬ 
search  has  been  to  discover  if  there  exist  transitions 
between  these  two  states  of  matter,  and  if  it  is  possible 
to  make  a  given  body  pass  progressively  through 

1  Paramagnetic  bodies  are  those  which  are  magnetized  in 
the  same  manner  as  iron,  either  strongly  ( ferro-magnetic ) 
or  feebly.  Diamagnetic  bodies  are  those  whose  very  feeble 
magnetization  i\  opposed  to  that  which  iron  takes  in  the 
same  magnetic  field. 


LIFE  AND  LABORATORY  WORK  65 


them.  To  determine  this  I  have  examined  the  proper¬ 
ties  of  a  great  number  of  bodies  at  temperatures 
differing  as  much  as  possible,  in  magnetic  fields  of 
varying  intensities. 

“My  experiments  failed  to  prove  any  relation  be¬ 
tween  the  properties  of  diamagnetic  and  those  of 
paramagnetic  bodies.  And  the  results  support  the 
theories  which  attribute  magnetism  and  diamagne¬ 
tism  to  causes  of  a  different  nature.  On  the  contrary, 
the  properties  of  ferro-magnetic  bodies  and  of  bodies 
feebly  magnetic  are  intimately  united.” 


This  experimental  work  presented  many  diffi¬ 
culties,  for  it  necessitated  the  measuring  of  very 
minute  forces  (of  the  order  of  1/100  of  a  milli¬ 
gramme  weight)  within  a  container  where  the 
temperature  could  attain  400°  C. 

As  Pierre  Curie  well  understood,  the  results 
he  obtained  are,  from  a  theoretic  point  of  view, 
of  fundamental  importance.  The  Curie  law,  ac¬ 
cording  to  which  the  coefficient  of  magnetization 
of  a  body  feebly  magnetized  varies  in  inverse 
ratio  to  the  absolute  temperature,  is  a  remark¬ 
ably  simple  law.  It  is  quite  comparable  to  the 
Gay-Lussac  law  relating  to  the  variation  of  the 
density  of  a  perfect  gas  with  the  temperature. 
In  his  well  known  theory  of  magnetism  P. 
Langevin,  in  1905,  took  into  account  the  Curie 
law  and  arrived  again,  theoretically,  at  the 


66 


PIERRE  CURIE 


difference  between  the  origins  of  diamagnetism 
and  paramagnetism.  His  work,  as  well  as  the 
important  investigations  of  P.  Weiss,  demon¬ 
strated  the  accuracy  of  Pierre  Curie’s  conclu¬ 
sions,  as  well  as  the  importance  of  the  analogy 
that  he  perceived  between  the  intensity  of  mag¬ 
netization  and  the  density  of  a  fluid — the  para¬ 
magnetic  state  being  comparable  to  a  gaseous 
state,  and  the  ferro-magnetic  state  to  the  state  of 
condensation. 

In  connection  with  this  work,  Pierre  Curie 
spent  some  time  in  the  search  for  unknown  phe¬ 
nomena  whose  existence  did  not  seem,  a  priori, 
impossible  to  him.  He  sought  for  bodies  strongly 
diamagnetic,  but  found  none.  He  tried  to  dis¬ 
cover,  too,  if  there  were  bodies  that  acted  as 
conductors  of  magnetism,  and  if  magnetism  can 
exist  in  a  “free  state,”  like  electricity.  Here  also 
the  result  was  negative.  He  never  published  any 
of  these  investigations,  for  he  had  the  habit  of 
thus  engaging  in  the  pursuit  of  phenomena, 
often  with  little  hope  of  success,  solely  for  the 
love  of  the  unforeseen,  and  without  ever  think¬ 
ing  of  publication. 

Because  of  this  entirely  disinterested  passion 
for  scientific  research  the  presentation  of  a 
doctor’s  thqsis  which  would  give  an  account  of 
these  early  investigations  had  never  appealed 


LIFE  AND  LABORATORY  WORK  67 


to  him.  He  was  already  thirty-five  years  old 
when  he  decided  to  gather  together,  in  such  a 
thesis,  the  results  of  his  beautiful  work  on 
magnetism. 

I  have  a  very  vivid  memory  of  how  he  sus¬ 
tained  his  thesis  before  the  examiners,  for  he 
had  invited  me,  because  of  the  friendship  that 
already  existed  between  us,  to  be  present  on  the 
occasion.  The  jury  was  composed  of  Professors 
Bonty,  Lippmann,  and  Hautefeuille.  In  the 
audience  were  some  of  his  friends,  among  them 
his  aged  father,  extremely  happy  in  his  son’s 
success.  I  remember  the  simplicity  and  the 
clarity  of  the  exposition,  the  esteem  indicated  by 
the  attitude  of  the  professors,  and  the  conversa¬ 
tion  between  them  and  the  candidate  which  re¬ 
minded  one  of  a  meeting  of  the  Physics  Society. 
I  was  greatly  impressed;  it  seemed  to  me  that 
the  little  room  that  day  sheltered  the  exaltation 
of  human  thought. 

In  recalling  this  period  in  the  life  of  Pierre 
Curie,  between  1883  and  1895,  we  can  appre¬ 
ciate  the  great  progress  the  young  physicist  had 
made  while  acting  as  Chief  of  Laboratory.  He 
had  succeeded  during  this  time  in  organizing 
an  entirely  new  teaching  service;  he  had  pub¬ 
lished  an  important  series  of  theoretical  memoirs, 
as  well  as  the  results  of  experimental  research 


68 


PIERRE  CURIE 


I 


of  the  first  order.  In  addition,  he  had  con¬ 
structed  new  apparatus  of  great  perfection — and 
all  this  in  spite  of  very  insufficient  accommoda¬ 
tions  and  resources.  This  achievement  suggests 
the  distance  he  had  traveled  since  the  doubts 
and  hesitations  of  his  early  youth  in  learning  to 
discipline  his  methods  of  work,  and  to  derive 
from  them  the  full  advantage  of  his  exceptional 
capacities. 

*  He  enjoyed  a  growing  esteem  in  France,  and 
in  foreign  countries.  He  was  listened  to  with 
interest  at  the  meetings  of  the  learned  societies 
(Society  of  Physics,  Society  of  Mineralogy,  So¬ 
ciety  of  Electricians) ,  where  he  was  in  the  habit 
of  presenting  his  communications  and  where  he 
joined  readily  in  the  discussion  of  various  scien¬ 
tific  questions. 

Among  foreign  scholars  who  already  at  this 
time  appreciated  him  highly,  I  can  name,  in  the 
first  place,  the  illustrious  English  physicist,  Lord 
Kelvin,  who  joined  with  him  in  a  certain  scien¬ 
tific  discussion,  and  who  often  expressed  for 
him,  from  that  time  on,  both  esteem  and  sym¬ 
pathy.  During  one  of  his  visits  to  Paris,  Lord 
Kelvin  was  present  at  a  meeting  of  the  Society 
of  Physics  when  Pierre  Curie  made  a  statement 
regarding  the  construction  and  the  use  of  stand¬ 
ard  condensers  with  guard  ring.  In  this  state- 


LIFE  AND  LABORATORY  WORK  69 


ment  he  recommended  the  use  of  an  apparatus 
which  involved  the  charging  of  the  central  part 
of  the  guard  ring  plate  by  a  galvanic  cell  and  in 
uniting  the  guard  ring  with  the  earth.  One  uses 
then,  as  a  measure,  the  charge  induced  on  the 
second  plate.  Even  though  the  resulting  disposi¬ 
tion  of  lines  of  the  field  be  complex,  the  charge 
induced  can  be  calculated  by  a  theorem  of  elec¬ 
trostatics,  with  the  same  simple  formula  as  is 
used  for  an  ordinary  apparatus  in  a  uniform 
field,  and  one  has  the  benefit  of  a  better  isola¬ 
tion.  Lord  Kelvin  believed  at  first  that  this 
reasoning  was  inexact.  Despite  his  great  repute 
and  his  advanced  age,  he  went  the  following  day 
to  the  laboratory  to  find  the  young  Director. 
Here  he  discussed  the  matter  with  him  before 
the  blackboard.  He  was  completely  convinced, 
and  seemed  even  delighted  to  concede  the  point 
to  his  companion.1 

1  The  following  is  the  text  of  a  letter  from  this  distin¬ 
guished  savant  to  Pierre  Curie,  written  during  one  of  his 
visits  to  Paris: 

October,  1893. 

“Dear  Mr.  Curie: 

“I  am  much  obliged  to  you  for  your  letter  of  Sat¬ 
urday  and  the  information  contained  in  it,  which  is 
exceedingly  interesting  to  me. 

“If  I  call  at  your  laboratory  between  10  and  11 
tomorrow  morning  should  I  find  you  there?  There  are 
two  or  three  things  I  would  like  to  speak  to  you 
about;  and  I  would  like  also  to  see  more  of  your  curves 


70 


PIERRE  CURIE 


It  may  seem  astonishing  that  Pierre  Curie,  in 
spite  of  his  merits,  continued  during  twelve 
years  in  the  small  position  of  Chief  of  Labora¬ 
tory.  Without  doubt  this  was  largely  due  to  the 
fact  that  it  is  easy  to  overlook  those  who  have 
not  the  active  support  of  influential  persons.  It 
was  due  also  to  the  fact  that  it  was  impossible 
for  him  to  take  the  many  steps  that  the  pushing 
of  any  candidature  involves.  Then,  too,  his  in¬ 
dependence  of  character  ill  fitted  him  to  ask  for 
an  advance,  and  this  notwithstanding  the  fact 
that  his  position  was  very  modest.  Indeed  his 
salary,  then  comparable  to  that  of  a  day  laborer 
(about  300  francs  a  month),  was  scarcely  suffi¬ 
cient  to  enable  him  to  lead  the  simple  life  that 
would  yet  permit  him  to  carry  on  his  work. 

He  expressed  his  feelings  on  this  subject  in 
the  following  words : 

“I  have  heard  that  perhaps  one  of  the  professors 
will  resign,  and  that  I  might,  in  that  case,  make  appli¬ 
cation  to  succeed  him.  What  an  ugly  necessity  is  this 
of  seeking  any  position  whatsoever;  I  am  not  accus¬ 
tomed  to  this  form  of  activity,  demoralizing  to  the 
highest  degree.  I  am  sorry  that  I  spoke  to  you  about 
it.  I  think  that  nothing  is  more  unhealthy  to  the  spirit 

representing  the  magnetization  of  iron  at  different 

temperatures. 

V'  “Yours  truly, 

“Kelvin.” 


LIFE  AND  LABORATORY  WORK  71 

than  to  allow  oneself  to  be  occupied  by  things  of  this 
character  and  to  listen  to  the  petty  gossip  that  people 
come  to  report  to  you.” 

If  he  disliked  soliciting  an  advancement  in 
position,  he  was  even  less  inclined  to  hope  for 
honors.  He  had,  in  fact,  a  very  decided  opinion 
on  the  subject  of  honorary  distinctions.  Not 
only  did  he  believe  that  they  were  not  helpful, 
hut  he  considered  them  frankly  harmful.  He 
felt  that  the  desire  to  obtain  them  is  a  cause  of 
trouble,  and  that  it  can  degrade  the  worthiest 
aim  of  man,  which  is,  work  for  the  pure  love 
of  it. 

Since  he  possessed  great  moral  probity,  he 
did  not  hesitate  to  make  his  acts  conform  to  his 
opinions.  When  Schiitzenberger,  in  order  to 
offer  him  a  mark  of  esteem,  wished  to  propose 
him  for  the  Palmes  academiques  he  refused  this 
distinction,  despite  the  advantages  which,  ac¬ 
cording  to  general  belief,  it  would  confer.  And 
he  wrote  to  his  director: 

“I  have  been  informed  that  you  intend  to  propose 
me  again  to  the  prefet  for  the  decoration.  I  pray  you 
do  not  do  so.  If  you  procure  for  me  this  honor,  you 
will  place  me  under  the  necessity  of  refusing  it,  for  I 
have  firmly  decided  not  to  accept  a  decoration  of  any 
kind.  I  hope  that  you  will  he  good  enough  to  avoid 
taking  a  step  that  will  make  me  appear  a  little  ridicu- 


72 


PIERRE  CURIE 


lous  in  the  eyes  of  many  people.  If  your  aim  is  to 
offer  me  a  testimony  of  your  interest,  you  have  al¬ 
ready  done  that,  and  in  a  very  much  more  effective 
manner  which  touched  me  greatly,  for  you  have  made 
it  possible  for  me  to  work  without  worry.” 

Faithful  to  this  firm  opinion,  he  later  declined 
the  decoration  of  the  Legion  d’Honneur,  which 
was  offered  him  in  1903. 

But  even  though  Pierre  Curie  refused  to  take 
steps  to  change  his  situation  it  was  at  last  im¬ 
proved.  In  1895  the  well-known  physicist, 
Mascart,  professor  in  the  College  de  France, 
impressed  with  his  ability,  and  with  Lord  Kel¬ 
vin’s  opinion  of  him,  insisted  that  Schiitzen- 
berger  create  a  new  Chair  of  Physics  at  the 
School  of  Physics  and  Chemistry.  Pierre  Curie 
was  then  named  professor  under  conditions  in 
which  his  talents  were  duly  recognized.  How¬ 
ever,  nothing  was  done  at  this  time  to  ameliorate 
the  inadequate  material  conditions  under  which, 
as  we  have  already  seen,  he  was  carrying  on  his 
personal  investigations. 


CHAPTER  IV 


MARRIAGE  AND  ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  FAMILY 
LIFE.  PERSONALITY  AND  CHARACTER 

X  met  Pierre  Curie  for  the  first  time  in  the 
spring  of  the  year  1894.  I  was  then  living  in 
Paris  where  for  three  years  1 1  had  been  study¬ 
ing  at  the  Sorbonne.  I  had  passed  the  exami¬ 
nations  for  the  licentiate  in  physics,  and  was 
preparing  for  those  in  mathematics.  At  the 
same  time  I  had  begun  to  work  in  the  research 
laboratory  of  Professor  Lippmann.  A  Polish 
physicist  whom  I  knew,  and  who  was  a  great 
admirer  of  Pierre  Curie,  one  day  invited  us 
together  to  spend  the  evening  with  himself  and 
his  wife. 

As  I  entered  the  room,  Pierre  Curie  was 
standing  in  the  recess  of  a  French  window  open- 

1  The  following  are  a  few  brief  biographical  details: 

My  name  is  Marie  Sklodowska.  My  father  and  mother 
belonged  to  Catholic  Polish  families.  Both  were  teachers 
in  secondary  schools  in  Warsaw  (at  that  time  under 
Russia).  I  was  born  in  Warsaw  and  attended  a  lycee  there. 
Following  the  lycee,  I  taught  several  years.  Then  in  1892 
I  came  to  Paris  in  order  to  study  science. 

.  73 


74 


PIERRE  CURIE 


ing  on  a  balcony.  He  seemed  to  me  very  young, 
though  he  was  at  that  time  thirty-five  years  old. 
I  was  struck  by  the  open  expression  of  his  face 
and  by  the  slight  suggestion  of  detachment  in 
his  whole  attitude.  His  speech,  rather  slow  and 
deliberate,  his  simplicity,  and  his  smile,  at  once 
grave  and  youthful,  inspired  confidence.  We  be¬ 
gan  a  conversation  which  soon  became  friendly. 
It  first  concerned  certain  scientific  matters 
about  which  I  was  very  glad  to  be  able  to  ask 
his  opinion.  Then  we  discussed  certain  social 
and  humanitarian  subjects  which  interested  us 
both.  There  was,  between  his  conceptions  and 
mine,  despite  the  difference  between  our  native 
countries,  a  surprising  kinship,  no  doubt  at¬ 
tributable  to  a  certain  likeness  in  the  moral 
atmosphere  in  which  we  were  both  raised  by  our 
families. 

We  met  again  at  the  Physics  Society  and  in 
the  laboratory.  Then  he  asked  if  he  might  call 
upon  me.  I  lived  at  that  time  in  a  room  on  the 
sixth  floor  of  a  house  situated  near  the  schools. 
It  was  a  poor  little  room,  for  my  resources  were 
extremely  limited.  I  was,  nevertheless,  very 
happy  in  it  for  I  was  now  first  realizing,  although 
already  twenty-five  years  old,  the  ardent  desire 
I  had  so  long  cherished  of  carrying  on  advanced 
studies  in  science. 


THE  FAMILY  LIFE 


75 


Pierre  Curie  came  to  see  me,  and  showed  a 
simple  and  sincere  sympathy  with  my  student 
life.  Soon  he  caught  the  habit  of  speaking  to 
me  of  his  dream  of  an  existence  consecrated 
entirely  to  scientific  research,  and  he  asked  me 
to  share  that  life.  It  was  not,  however,  easy  for 
me  to  make  such  a  decision,  for  it  meant  separa¬ 
tion  from  my  country  and  my  family,  and  the 
renouncement  of  certain  social  projects  that 
were  dear  to  me.  Having  grown  up  in  an  at¬ 
mosphere  of  patriotism  kept  alive  by  the  oppres¬ 
sion  of  Poland,  I  wished,  like  many  other  young 
people  of  my  country,  to  contribute  my  effort 
toward  the  conservation  of  our  national  spirit. 

So  matters  stood,  when  at  the  beginning  of 
my  vacation  I  left  Paris  to  go  to  my  father  in 
Poland.  Our  correspondence  during  this  sepa¬ 
ration  helped  to  strengthen  the  bond  of  affection 
between  us. 

During  the  year  1894  Pierre  Curie  wrote  me 
letters  that  seem  to  me  admirable  in  their  form. 
No  one  of  them  was  very  long,  for  he  had  the 
habit  of  concise  expression,  but  all  were  written 
in  a  spirit  of  sincerity  and  with  an  evident 
anxiety  to  make  the  one  he  desired  as  a  com¬ 
panion  know  him  as  he  was.  The  very  quality 
of  the  expression  has  always  seemed  to  me  re- 
\  markable.  No  other  one  could  describe  in  a  few 


76 


PIERRE  CURIE 


lines,  as  he  could,  a  state  of  mind,  or  a  situation, 
and  by  the  simplest  means  make  that  description 
evoke  a  seizing  image  of  truth.  Because  of  this 
gift,  he  might,  I  believe,  have  been  a  great 
writer.  I  have  already  cited  a  few  fragments  of 
his  letters,  and  others  will  follow.  It  is  appro¬ 
priate  to  quote  here  a  few  lines  which  express 
how  he  looked  on  the  possibility  of  our  marriage : 

“We  have  promised  each  other  (is  it  not  true?)  to 
have,  the  one  for  the  other,  at  least  a  great  affection. 
Provided  that  you  do  not  change  your  mind!  For 
there  are  no  promises  which  hold;  these  are  things 
that  do  not  admit  of  compulsion. 

“It  would,  nevertheless,  be  a  beautiful  thing  in 
which  I  hardly  dare  believe,  to  pass  through  life  to¬ 
gether  hypnotized  in  our  dreams:  your  dream  for 
your  country;  our  dream  for  humanity;  our  dream 
for  science.  Of  all  these  dreams,  I  believe  the  last, 
alone,  is  legitimate.  I  mean  to  say  by  this  that  we  are 
powerless  to  change  the  social  order.  Even  if  this 
were  not  true  we  should  not  know  what  to  do.  And  in 
working  without  understanding  we  should  never  be 
sure  that  we  were  not  doing  more  harm  than  good,  by 
retarding  some  inevitable  evolution.  From  the  point 
of  view  of  science,  on  the  contrary,  we  can  pretend  to 
accomplish  something.  The  territory  here  is  more  solid 
and  obvious,  and  however  small  it  is,  it  is  truly  in  our 
possession. 

“I  strongly  advise  you  to  return  to  Paris  in  Octo¬ 
ber.  I  shall  he  very  unhappy  if  you  do  not  come  this 


THE  FAMILY  LIFE 


77 


year,  but  it  is  not  my  friend’s  selfishness  that  makes 
me  ask  you  to  return.  I  ask  it  because  I  believe  you 
will  work  better  here  and  that  you  can  accomplish 
here  something  more  substantial  and  more  useful.” 

One  can  understand,  from  this  letter,  that  for 
Pierre  Curie  there  was  only  one  way  of  looking 
at  the  future.  He  had  dedicated  his  life  to  his 
dream  of  science:  he  felt  the  need  of  a  com¬ 
panion  who  could  live  his  dream  with  him.  He 
told  me  many  times  that  the  reason  he  had  not 
married  until  he  was  thirty-six  was  because  he 
did  not  believe  in  the  possibility  of  a  marriage 
which  would  meet  this,  his  absolute  necessity. 

When  he  was  twenty-two  years  old  he  wrote 
in  his  diary: 

“Women,  much  more  than  men,  love  life  for  life’s 
sake.  Women  of  genius  are  rare.  And  when,  pushed 
by  some  mystic  love,  we  wish  to  enter  into  a  life  op¬ 
posed  to  nature,  when  we  give  all  our  thoughts  to 
some  work  which  removes  us  from  those  immediately 
about  us,  it  is  with  women  that  we  have  to  struggle, 
and  the  struggle  is  nearly  always  an  unequal  one.  For 
in  the  name  of  life  and  of  nature  they  seek  to  lead 
us  back.” 

We  can  see,  however,  in  the  letters  I  have 
quoted  earlier,  the  unshakeable  faith  that  Pierre 
Curie  had  in  science  and  in  its  power  to  further 


78 


PIERRE  CURIE 


the  general  good  of  humanity.  It  seems  appro¬ 
priate  to  apply  to  him  the  sentiment  expressed 
by  Pasteur  in  words  so  well  known:  “I  believe 
invincibly  that  science  and  peace  will  triumph 
over  ignorance  and  war.” 

This  confidence  in  the  solutions  of  science 
made  Pierre  Curie  little  inclined  to  take  an 
active  part  in  politics.  He  was  attached,  by 
education  and  by  conviction,  to  democratic  and 
socialistic  ideas,  but  he  was  not  dominated  by 
any  party  doctrine.  However,  he  always  ful¬ 
filled,  as  his  father  did,  his  obligations  as  a 
voter.  In  public  life,  as  in  private  life,  he  was 
opposed  to  the  use  of  violence. 

“What  would  you  think,”  he  wrote  me,  “of  a  per¬ 
son  who  would  knock  his  head  against  a  stone  wall 
with  the  intention  of  overthrowing  it?  Such  an  idea 
might  be  the  result  of  very  beautiful  feelings,  but  in 
realization  it  would  be  ridiculous  and  stupid.  I  be¬ 
lieve  that  certain  questions  demand  a  general  solu¬ 
tion,  and  do  not  admit,  today,  of  specific  solutions, 
and  that  one  who  begins  a  course  that  has  no  issue, 
may  do  much  harm.  I  believe,  further,  that  justice 
is  not  of  this  world,  and  that  the  strongest  system  or 
rather  the  one  best  developed  from  the  economic  point 
of  view  will  be  that  which  will  stand.  A  man  may 
exhaust  himself  by  work,  and  yet  live,  at  best,  miser¬ 
ably.  This  is  a  revolting  fact,  but  it  will  not,  because 
of  that,  ceasfe.  It  will  disappear  probably  because 


THE  FAMILY  LIFE 


79 


man  is  a  kind  of  machine,  and  it  is  of  economic  ad¬ 
vantage  to  make  every  machine  work  in  its  normal 
manner,  without  forcing  it.” 

He  felt  the  same  necessity  for  clarity  and 
understanding  in  considering  his  own  inner  life 
as  in  examining  a  general  problem.  A  great 
necessity  of  loyalty  to  himself  and  toward  others 
made  him  suffer  from  the  compromises  imposed 
by  life,  even  though  he  reduced  them  to  a 
minimum. 

“We  are  all  the  slaves  of  our  affections,”  he  wrote, 
“slaves  of  the  prejudices  of  those  we  love.  Besides, 
we  must  make  a  living,  and  this  forces  us  to  become 
a  wheel  in  the  machine.  The  most  painful  are  the  con¬ 
cessions  we  are  forced  to  make  to  the  prejudices  of 
the  society  in  which  we  live.  We  must  make  more  or 
fewer  compromises  according  as  we  feel  ourselves 
feebler  or  stronger.  If  one  does  not  make  enough  con¬ 
cessions  he  is  crushed;  if  he  makes  too  many  he  is 
ignoble  and  despises  himself.  I  find  myself  far  from 
the  principles  I  held  ten  years  ago.  At  that  time  I  be¬ 
lieved  it  necessary  to  be  excessive  in  everything,  and 
to  make  no  concessions  whatsoever  to  one’s  environ¬ 
ment.  I  believed  it  necessary  to  exaggerate  one’s 
faults  as  well  as  one’s  virtues.” 

This  was  the  credo  of  the  man  who,  without 
fortune  himself,  desired  to  share  his  life  with 


80 


PIERRE  CURIE 


that  of  a  student  also  without  fortune,  whom  he 
had  met  by  chance. 

After  my  return  from  my  vacation  our  friend¬ 
ship  grew  more  and  more  precious  to  us;  each 
realized  that  he  or  she  could  find  no  better  life 
companion.  We  decided,  therefore,  to  marry, 
and  the  ceremony  took  place  in  July,  1895.  In 
conformity  with  our  mutual  wish  it  was  the 
simplest  service  possible, — a  civil  ceremony,  for 
Pierre  Curie  professed  no  religion,  and  I  myself 
did  not  practice  any.  My  husband’s  parents 
received  me  with  great  cordiality,  and  recipro¬ 
cally  my  father  and  my  sisters,  who  were  present 
at  our  marriage,  were  happy  in  knowing  the 
family  to  which  I  was  to  belong. 

Our  first  home,  an  extremely  simple  one, 
consisted  of  a  little  apartment  of  three  rooms  in 
the  rue  de  la  Glaciere,  not  far  from  the  School 
of  Physics.  Its  chief  attraction  was  its  view  of 
a  large  garden.  It  was  furnished  very  simply 
with  objects  that  had  belonged  to  our  families. 
Our  means  did  not  permit  our  having  servants', 
so  that  I  had  to  assume  practically  all  the  house¬ 
hold  duties,  as  I  had  been  in  the  habit  of  doing 

furing  my  student  days. 

Professor  Curie’s  salary  was  6000  francs  a 
year,  and  weyheld  that  he  should  not  undertake 
any  supplementary  work,  at  least  in  the  be- 


THE  FAMILY  LIFE 


81 


ginning.  As  for  myself,  I  was  preparing  to  take 
the  examination  for  the  agregation  of  young 
women,  in  view  of  obtaining  a  teaching  post. 
These  I  passed  in  1896.  We  ordered  our  life 
to  suit  our  scientific  work  and  our  days  were 
passed  in  the  laboratory,  where  Schiitzenberger 
permitted  that  I  might  work  with  my  husband. 

He  was  then  engaged  in  a  research  on  the 
growth  of  crystals,  which  interested  him  keenly. 
He  wished  to  know  if  certain  faces  of  a  crystal 
had  a  preferential  development  chiefly  because 
they  have  a  different  rapidity  of  growth  or  be¬ 
cause  their  solubility  is  different.  He  quickly 
obtained  interesting  results  (not  published)  but 
he  had  to  interrupt  his  investigations  to  under¬ 
take  others  on  radioactivity.  And  he  often  re¬ 
gretted  that  he  was  never  able  to  return  to  them. 
I  was  occupied  at  this  time  with  the  study  of  the 
magnetization  of  tempered  steel. 

The  preparation  of  his  class  lectures  was  for 
Pierre  Curie  a  genuine  care.  The  Chair  was  a 
new  one,  and  carried  no  prescribed  course  of 
study.  He  divided  his  lectures,  at  first,  between 
crystallography  and  electricity.  Then,  as  he 
recognized  more  and  more  the  utility  of  a  serious 
theoretical  course  in  electricity  for  future  engi¬ 
neers,  he  devoted  himself  entirely  to  this  subject, 
and  succeeded  in  establishing  a  course  (of  about 


82 


PIERRE  CURIE 


120  lectures)  that  was  the  most  complete  and 
modern  then  to  be  had  in  Paris.  This  cost  him 
a  considerable  effort,  of  which  I  was  the  daily 
witness;  for  he  was  always  anxious  to  give  a 
complete  picture  of  the  phenomena  and  of  the 
evolution  of  theories,  and  of  ideas.  He  was 
always  anxious,  too,  that  his  mode  of  exposition 
should  he  clear  and  precise.  He  thought  of 
publishing  a  treatise  summing  up  this  course, 
but  unfortunately  the  many  preoccupations  of 
the  following  years  prevented  him  from  putting 
this  plan  into  execution. 

We  lived  a  very  single  life,  interested  in  com¬ 
mon,  as  we  were,  in  our  laboratory  experiments 
and  in  the  preparation  of  lectures  and  examina¬ 
tions.  During  eleven  years  we  were  scarcely 
ever  separated,  which  means  that  there  are  very 
few  lines  of  existing  correspondence  between  us, 
representing  that  period.  We  spent  our  rest 
days  and  our  vacations  walking  or  bicycling 
either  in  the  country  near  Paris,  or  along  the 
sea,  or  in  the  mountains.  My  husband  was  so 
engrossed  in  his  researches,  however,  that  it  was 
very  difficult  for  him  to  remain  for  any  length 
of  time  in  a  place  where  he  lacked  facilities  for 
work.  After  a  few  days  he  would  say:  “It  seems 
to  me  a  very  long  time  since  we  have  accom¬ 
plished  anything.”  And  yet  he  liked  the  ex- 


THE  FAMILY  LIFE 


83 


cursions  which  covered  successive  days,  and 
enjoyed  to  the  full  our  walks  together,  just  as 
he  had  formerly  enjoyed  those  with  his  brother. 
But  his  joy  in  seeing  beautiful  things  never  drew 
his  thoughts  away  from  the  scientific  questions 
that  absorbed  him.  In  these  free  times,  we 
traversed  the  region  of  the  Cevennes  and  of  the 
Monts  d’Auvergne,  as  well  as  the  coast  of 
France,  and  some  of  its  great  forests. 

These  days  in  the  open,  filled  with  beautiful 
sights,  made  a  deep  impression  on  us,  and  we 
loved  to  recall  them.  One  of  our  radiant  mem¬ 
ories  was  of  a  sunny  day,  when  after  a  long  and 
wearying  climb,  we  reached  the  fresh,  green 
meadow  of  the  Aubrac,  in  the  pure  air  of  the 
high  plateaus.  Another  vivid  memory  was  that 
of  an  evening,  when,  lingering  until  twilight  in 
the  gorge  of  the  Truyere,  we  were  enchanted  to 
hear  a  popular  air  dying  away  in  the  distance, 
carried  to  us  from  a  little  boat  that  descended 
the  stream.  We  had  taken  so  little  notice  of  the 
time  that  we  did  not  regain  our  lodging  before 
dawn.  At  one  point  we  had  an  encounter  with 
carts  whose  horses  were  frightened  by  our 
bicycles,  and  we  were  obliged  to  cut  across 
ploughed  fields.  At  length  we  regained  our 
route  on  the  high  plateau,  bathed  in  the  unreal 
light  of  the  moon.  And  cows  that  were  passing 


84 


PIERRE  CURIE 


the  night  in  enclosures  came  gravely  to  con¬ 
template  us  with  their  large,  tranquil  eyes. 

The  forest  of  Compiegne  charmed  us  in  the 
spring,  with  its  mass  of  green  foliage  stretching 
far  as  the  eye  could  see,  and  its  periwinkles  and 
anemones.  On  the  border  of  the  forest  of  Fon¬ 
tainebleau,  the  banks  of  the  Loing,  covered  with 
water  buttercups,  were  an  object  of  delight  for 
Pierre  Curie.  We  loved  the  melancholy  coasts 
of  Brittany  and  the  reaches  of  heather  and  gorse, 
stretching  to  the  very  points  of  Finistere,  which 
seemed  like  claws  or  teeth  burying  themselves 
in  the  water  which  forever  rages  at  them. 

Later,  when  we  had  our  baby  with  us,  we 
passed  our  vacations  in  some  one  locality,  with¬ 
out  traveling  about.  We  lived  then  as  simply 
as  possible  in  retired  villages  where  we  could 
scarcely  be  distinguished  from  the  villagers 
themselves.  I  remember  the  stupefaction  of  an 
American  journalist  when  he  found  us  one  day 
at  Pouldu,  at  a  moment  when  I  was  sitting  on 
one  of  the  stone  steps  of  our  house  in  the  act  of 
shaking  the  sand  from  my  sandals.  However, 
his  embarrassment  was  short-lived  and,  adapting 
himself  to  the  situation,  he  sat  down  beside  me 
and  began  jotting  down  in  his  notebook  my 
answers  to  his  questions. 

The  most  affectionate  relations  existed  be- 


THE  FAMILY  LIFE 


85 


tween  my  husband’s  parents  and  myself.  We 
often  went  to  Sceaux,  where  the  room  my  hus¬ 
band  used  to  have  before  our  marriage  was  al¬ 
ways  reserved  for  us.  I  had  also  a  very  tender 
affection  for  Jacques  Curie  and  his  family  (he 
was  married  and  had  two  children)  ;  for  Pierre’s 
brother  became  mine,  and  has  always  re¬ 
mained  so. 

Our  eldest  daughter,  Irene,  was  born  in  Sep¬ 
tember,  1897,  and  only  a  few  days  afterwards 
my  husband  suffered  a  great  loss  in  the  death  of 
his  mother.  Doctor  Curie  came  to  live  with  us 
in  a  house  which  had  a  garden  and  was  situated 
on  the  old  fortifications  of  Paris  (108  Boulevard 
Kellermann)  near  the  park  of  Montsouris. 
Pierre  Curie  lived  in  this  house  until  the  end 
of  his  life. 

With  the  birth  of  our  child,  the  difficulties  of 
carrying  on  our  work  were  augmented:  for  I  had 
to  give  more  time  to  the  household.  Very  for¬ 
tunately  for  us  I  could  leave  my  little  girl  with 
her  grandfather,  who  much  enjoyed  taking  care 
of  her.  But  we  had  to  think  also  of  increasing 
our  resources  to  meet  the  needs  of  our  larger 
family  and  to  enable  us  to  secure  someone  to 
help  me  in  the  house,  a  necessity  from  now  on. 
However,  our  situation  remained  as  it  was  dur¬ 
ing  the  following  two  years,  which  we  conse- 


86 


PIERRE  CURIE 


crated  to  intensive  laboratory  research  on  radio¬ 
activity.  It  was,  indeed,  not  relieved  until 
1900,  to  the  detriment,  it  is  true,  of  the  amount 
of  time  we  could  give  to  our  investigations. 

All  formal  social  obligations  were  excluded 
from  our  life.  Pierre  Curie  had  for  such  things 
an  unconquerable  repugnance.  Neither  in  his 
earlier  nor  his  later  life  would  he  pay  visits  or 
undertake  to  involve  himself  in  relations  without 
special  interest.  By  nature  grave  and  silent,  he 
preferred  to  abandon  himself  to  his  own  reflec¬ 
tions,  rather  than  to  engage  in  an  exchange  of 
banal  words.  On  the  other  hand,  he  valued 
greatly  his  boyhood  friends,  and  those  to  whom 
he  was  bound  by  a  common  interest  in  science. 

Among  the  latter,  E.  Gouy,  professor  of  the 
faculty  of  sciences  at  Lyon,  should  be  named. 
His  friendly  relations  with  Pierre  Curie  dated 
from  the  time  when  they  were  both  preparators 
at  the  Sorbonne.  They  carried  on  regularly  a 
scientific  correspondence,  and  took  great  pleas¬ 
ure  in  seeing  each  other  again  during  the  various 
brief  visits  of  E.  Gouy  to  Paris,  on  which  occa¬ 
sions  they  were  inseparable.  There  existed  also 
a  friendship  of  long  standing  between  my  hus¬ 
band  and  Ch.  Ed.  Guillaume,  now  director  of 
the  International  Bureau  of  Weights  and  Meas¬ 
ures  of  Sevres.  They  met  at  the  Physics  Society 


THE  FAMILY  LIFE 


87 


and  occasionally  on  Sundays  at  Sevres  or 
Sceaux.  Later  a  group  of  younger  men  formed 
themselves  about  Pierre  Curie.  They  were  in¬ 
vestigators  engaged,  as  he  was,  in  physical  and 
'chemical  research  in  the  newest  fields  of  these 
sciences.  Among  these  men  were  Andre  De- 
bierne,  my  husband’s  intimate  friend  and  col¬ 
laborator  in  the  work  on  radioactivity;  George 
Sagnac,  his  collaborator  in  a  study  of  the  X-rays ; 
Paul  Langevin,  who  became  a  professor  in  the 
College  de  France;  Jean  Perrin,  at  present  pro¬ 
fessor  of  physical  chemistry  in  the  Sorbonne; 
and  Georges  Urbain,  student  of  the  School  of 
Physics  and  later  professor  in  the  Sorbonne. 
Often  one  or  the  other  came  to  see  us  in  our  quiet 
house  in  ijie  -Boulevard  Kellermann.  Then  we 
engaged  in  discussions  of  recent  or  future  ex¬ 
periments,  or  of  new  ideas  and  theories,  and 
never  tired  of  rejoicing  over  the  marvelous  de¬ 
velopment  of  modern  physics. 

There  were  not  many  large  reunions  in  our 
house,  for  my  husband  did  not  feel  the  need  of 
them.  He  was  more  at  his  ease  in  a  conversa¬ 
tion  with  some  one  or  few  persons,  and  rarely 
attended  any  meetings  except  those  of  the  scien¬ 
tific  societies.  If  by  chance  he  found  himself 
in  a  gathering  where  the  general  conversation 
did  not  interest  him,  he  took  refuge  in  a  tranquil 


88 


PIERRE  CURIE 


corner  where  he  could  forget  the  company  as  he 
pursued  his  own  thoughts. 

Our  relations  with  our  families  were  very  re¬ 
stricted  on  his  side  as  on  mine;  for  he  had  few 
relatives  and  mine  were  far  away.  He  was, 
however,  very  devoted  to  those  of  my  family 
who  could  come  to  visit  me  in  Paris,  or  during 
our  vacations. 

In  1899,  Pierre  Curie  made  a  journey  with 
me  to  the  Carpathians  of  Austrian  Poland,  where 
one  of  my  sisters,  married  to  Doctor  Dluski  and 
herself  a  physician,  directed,  with  him,  a  large 
sanatorium.  Through  a  touching  desire  to  know 
all  that  was  dear  to  me,  my  husband,  though  he 
knew  little  of  foreign  languages,  wished  to  learn 
Polish,  something  which  I  had  not  thought  of 
suggesting  because  I  did  not  believe  it  could 
prove  sufficiently  useful  to  him.  He  felt  a  sin¬ 
cere  sympathy  for  my  country  and  believed  in 
the  future  reestablishment  of  a  free  Poland. 

In  our  life  together  it  was  given  to  me  to 
know  him  as  he  had  hoped  I  might,  and  to  pene¬ 
trate  each  day  further  into  his  thought.  He  was 
as  much  and  much  more  than  all  I  had  dreamed 
at  the  time  of  our  union.  My  admiration  of  his 
unusual  qualities  grew  continually;  he  lived  on 
a  plane  so  rare  and  so  elevated  that  he  sometimes 
seemed  to  me  a  being  unique  in  his  freedom 


THE  FAMILY  LIFE 


89 


from  all  vanity  and  from  the  littlenesses  that  one 
discovers  in  oneself  and  in  others,  and  which  one 
judges  with  indulgence  although  aspiring  to  a 
more  perfect  ideal. 

In  this  lay,  without  doubt,  the  secret  of  that 
infinite  charm  of  his  to  which  one  could  not 
long  rest  insensible.  His  thoughtful  expression 
and  the  directness  of  his  look  were  strongly  at¬ 
tractive  and  this  attraction  was  increased  by  his 
kindliness  and  gentleness  of  character.  He 
sometimes  said  that  he  never  felt  combative,  and 
this  was  entirely  true.  One  could  not  enter  into 
.  a  dispute  with  him  because  he  could  not  become 
angry.  “Getting  angry  is  not  one  of  my  strong 
points,”  he  would  say,  smiling.  If  he  had  few 
friends,  he  had  no  enemies;  for  he  could  not 
injure  anyone,  even  by  inadvertence.  But  at 
the  same  time  no  one  could  force  him  to  deviate 
from  his  line  of  action,  something  which  led  his 
father  to  nickname  him  the  “gentle  stubborn 
one.” 

When  he  expressed  his  opinion  he  did  so 
frankly,  for  he  was  convinced  that  diplomatic 
methods  are  puerile,  and  that  directness  is  at 
once  easiest  and  best.  Because  of  this  practice, 
he  acquired  a  certain  reputation  for  naivete;  in 
reality  he  was  acting  on  a  well-considered  deci¬ 
sion,  rather  than  by  instinct.  It  was  perhaps 


90 


PIERRE  CURIE 


because  he  was  able  to  judge  himself  and  to  re¬ 
tire  within  himself,  that  he  was  so  capable  of 
clearly  appreciating  the  springs  of  action,  the 
intention,  and  the  thoughts  of  others.  And  if 
he  sometimes  neglected  details,  he  was  rarely 
deceived  in  the  essentials.  Usually  he  kept  his 
sure  judgments  to  himself;  but  once  he  had 
made  up  his  mind  he  sometimes  expressed  them 
without  reticence,  in  the  assurance  that  he  was 
doing  something  useful. 

In  his  scientific  relations  he  showed  no  sharp¬ 
ness,  and  did  not  permit  himself  to  be  influenced 
by  considerations  of  personal  credit  or  by  per¬ 
sonal  sentiments.  Every  beautiful  success  gave 
him  pleasure,  even  if  achieved  in  a  domain 
where  he  felt  himself  to  have  priority.  He  said: 
“What  does  it  matter  if  I  have  not  published 
such  and  such  investigations,  if  another  has 
published  them?”  For  he  held  that  in  science 
we  should  be  interested  in  things  and  not  in 
persons.  He  was  so  genuinely  against  every 
form  of  emulation  that  he  opposed  even  the  com¬ 
petitions  and  gradings  of  the  lycees,  as  well  as 
all  forms  of  honorary  distinction.  He  never 
failed  to  give  counsel  and  encouragement  to  any 
of  those  who  showed  an  aptitude  for  science, 
and  certain  aipong  them  still  remain  profoundly 
grateful  to  him. 


THE  FAMILY  LIFE 


91 


If  his  attitude  was  that  of  one  of  the  elite  who 
have  attained  the  highest  summit  of  civilization, 
his  acts  were  those  of  a  truly  good  man  endowed 
with  the  sentiment  of  human  solidarity  inti¬ 
mately  bound  to  his  intellectual  conceptions, 
and  full  of  understanding  and  indulgence.  He 
was  always  ready  to  aid,  as  far  as  his  means  al¬ 
lowed,  any  person  in  a  difficult  situation,  even 
if  helping  meant  giving  some  of  his  time,  which 
was  always  the  greatest  sacrifice  he  could  make. 
His  generosity  was  so  spontaneous  that  one 
scarcely  noticed  it.  He  believed  that  the  only 
advantage  of  material  means,  beyond  that  of 
providing  the  necessities  of  a  simple  life,  was 
in  the  opportunity  they  offered  of  aiding  others, 
and  of  pursuing  the  work  of  one’s  preference. 

What  shall  I  say,  finally,  of  his  love  for  his 
own,  and  of  his  qualities  as  friend?  His  friend¬ 
ship,  which  he  gave  rarely,  was  sure  and  faithful, 
for  it  rested  on  a  community  of  ideas  and  opin¬ 
ions.  And  still  more  rarely  did  he  give  affec¬ 
tion  ;  but  how  complete  was  his  gift  to  his  brother 
and  to  me!  He  could  forsake  his  customary 
reserve  for  an  unconstraint  which  established 
harmony  and  confidence.  His  tenderness  was 
the  most  exquisite  of  blessings,  sure  and  helpful, 
full  of  gentleness  and  solicitude.  It  was  good  to 
be  surrounded  by  this  tenderness;  it  was  cruel 


92 


PIERRE  CURIE 


to  lose  it  after  having  lived  in  an  atmosphere 
completely  permeated  by  it.  But  I  will  let  his 
own  words  tell  how  completely  he  gave  himself : 

“I  think  of  you  who  fill  my  life,  and  I  long  for  new 
powers.  It  seems  to  me  that  in  concentrating  my  mind 
exclusively  upon  you,  as  I  am  doing,  that  I  should 
succeed  in  seeing  you,  and  in  following  what  you  are 
doing;  and  that  I  should  be  able  to  make  you  feel 
that  I  am  altogether  yours  at  this  moment, — but  the 
image  does  not  come.” 

We  were  not  warranted  in  having  great  con¬ 
fidence  in  our  health,  nor  in  our  strength  so 
often  put  to  severe  tests.  And  from  time  to 
time,  as  happens  to  those  who  know  the  value 
of  sharing  a  common  life,  the  fear  of  the  irrepar¬ 
able  touched  our  minds.  In  such  moments  his 
simple  courage  led  him  always  to  the  same  inevi¬ 
table  conclusion:  “Whatever  happens,  even  if 
one  should  become  like  a  body  without  a  soul, 
still  one  must  always  work.” 


CHAPTER  V 


THE  DREAM  BECOME  A  REALITY.  THE  DIS¬ 
COVERY  OF  RADIUM 

I  have  already  said  that  in  1897  Pierre  Curie 
was  occupied  with  an  investigation  on  the 
'  growth  of  crystals.  I  myself  had  finished,  by 
the  beginning  of  vacation,  a  study  of  the  mag¬ 
netization  of  tempered  steels  which  had  resulted 
in  our  getting  a  small  subvention  from  the  So¬ 
ciety  for  the  Encouragement  of  National  Indus¬ 
try.  Our  daughter  Irene  was  born  in  September, 
and  as  soon  as  I  was  well  again,  I  resumed  my 
work  in  the  laboratory  with  the  intention  of 
preparing  a  doctor’s  thesis. 

Our  attention  was  caught  by  a  curious  phe¬ 
nomenon  discovered  in  1896  by  Henri  Bec- 
querel.  The  discovery  of  the  X-ray  by  Roentgen 
had  excited  the  imagination,  and  many  physi¬ 
cians  were  trying  to  discover  if  similar  rays  were 
not  emitted  by  fluorescent  bodies  under  the 
action  of  light.  With  this  question  in  mind 
Henri  Becquerel  was  studying  uranium  salts, 
and,  as  sometimes  occurs,  came  upon  a  phe- 

93 


94 


PIERRE  CURIE 


nomen  on  different  from  that  he  was  looking  for: 
the  spontaneous  emission  by  uranium  salts  of 
rays  of  a  peculiar  character.  This  was  the  dis¬ 
covery  of  radioactivity. 

The  particular  phenomenon  discovered  by 
Becquerel  was  as  follows:  uranium  compound 
placed  upon  a  photographic  plate  covered  with 
black  paper  produces  on  that  plate  an  impres¬ 
sion  analogous  to  that  which  light  would  make. 
The  impression  is  due  to  uranium  rays  that 
traverse  the  paper.  These  same  rays  can,  like 
X-rays,  discharge  an  electroscope,  by  making  the 
air  which  surrounds  it  a  conductor. 

Henri  Becquerel  assured  himself  that  these 
properties  do  not  depend  on  a  preliminary  isola¬ 
tion,  and  that  they  persist  when  the  uranium 
compound  is  kept  in  darkness  during  several 
months.  The  next  step  was  to  ask  whence  came 
this  energy,  of  minute  quantity,  it  is  true,  but 
constantly  given  off  by  uranium  compounds 
under  the  form  of  radiations. 

The  study  of  this  phenomenon  seemed  to  us 
very  attractive  and  all  the  more  so  because  the 
question  was  entirely  new  and  nothing  yet  had 
been  written  upon  it.  I  decided  to  undertake 
an  investigation  of  it. 

It  was  necessary  to  find  a  place  iiN which  to 
conduct  the  experiments.  My  husbahd  ob- 


Henri  Manuel,  Paris 

Pierre  and  Marie  Curie  in  their  laboratory,  where  radium  was  discovered 


THE  DISCOVERY  OF  RADIUM 


95 


tained  from  the  director  of  the  School  the 
authorization  to  use  a  glassed-in  study  on  the 
ground  floor  which  was  then  being  used  as  a 
storeroom  and  machine  shop. 

In  order  to  go  beyond  the  results  reached  by 
Becquerel,  it  was  necessary  to  employ  a  precise 
quantitative  method.  The  phenomenon  that 
best  lent  itself  to  measurement  was  the  conducti- 
bility  produced  in  the  air  by  uranium  rays.  This 
phenomenon,  which  is  called  ionization ,  is  pro¬ 
duced  also  by  X-rays  and  investigation  of  it  in 
connection  with  them  had  made  known  its 
principal  characteristics. 

For  measuring  the  very  feeble  currents  that 
one  can  make  pass  through  air  ionized  by 
uranium  rays,  I  had  at  my  disposition  an  excel¬ 
lent  method  developed  and  applied  by  Pierre 
and  Jacques  Curie.  This  method  consists  in 
counterbalancing  on  a  sensitive  electrometer  the 
quantity  of  electricity  carried  by  the  current 
with  that  which  a  piezo-electric  quartz  can  fur¬ 
nish.  The  installation  therefore  required  a 
Curie  electrometer,  a  piezo-electric  quartz,  and 
a  chamber  of  ionization,  which  last  was  formed 
by  a  plate  condenser  whose  higher  plate  was 
joined  to  the  electrometer,  while  the  lower  plate, 
charged  with  a  known  potential,  was  covered 
with  a  thin  layer  of  the  substance  to  be  exam- 


96 


PIERRE  CURIE 


ined.  Needless  to  say,  the  place  for  such  an 
electrometric  installation  was  hardly  the  crowded 
and  damp  little  room  in  which  I  had  to  set  it  up. 

My  experiments  proved  that  the  radiation  of 
uranium  compounds  can  be  measured  with 
precision  under  determined  conditions,  and  that 
this  radiation  is  an  atomic  property  of  the 
element  of  uranium.  Its  intensity  is  propor¬ 
tional  to  the  quantity  of  uranium  contained  in 
the  compound,  and  depends  neither  on  condf 
tions  of  chemical  combination,  nor  on  external 
circumstances,  such  as  light  or  temperature. 

I  undertook  next  to  discover  if  there  were 
other  elements  possessing  the  same  property, 
and  with  this  aim  I  examined  all  the  elements 
then  known,  either  in  their  pure  state  or  in  com¬ 
pounds.  I  found  that  among  these  bodies, 
thorium  compounds  are  the  only  ones  which 
emit  rays  similar  to  those  of  uranium.  The 
radiation  of  thorium  has  an  intensity  of  the  same 
order  as  that  of  uranium,  and  is,  as  in  the  case 
of  uranium,  an  atomic  property  of  the  element. 

It  was  necessary  at  this  point  to  find  a  new 
term  to  define  this  new  property  of  matter  mani¬ 
fested  by  the  Elements  of  uranium  and  thorium. 
I  proposed  the  word  radioactivity  which  has 
since  become  generally  adopted;  the  radioactive 
elements  have  been  called  radio  elements. 


THE  DISCOVERY  OF  RADIUM 


97 


During  the  course  of  my  research,  I  had  had 
occasion  to  examine  not  only  simple  compounds, 
salts  and  oxides,  but  also  a  great  number  of 
minerals.  Certain  ones  proved  radioactive; 
these  were  those  containing  uranium  and  tho¬ 
rium;  but  their  radioactivity  seemed  abnormal, 
for  it  was  much  greater  than  the  amount  I  had 
found  in  uranium  and  thorium  had  led  me  to 
expect. 

This  abnormality  greatly  surprised  us.  When 
I  had  assured  myself  that  it  was  not  due  to  an 
error  in  the  experiment,  it  became  necessary  to 
find  an  explanation.  I  then  made  the  hypothesis 
that  the  ores  uranium  and  thorium  contain 
in  small  quantity  a  substance  much  more 
strongly  radioactive  than  either  uranium  or 
thorium.  This  substance  could  not  be  one  of 
the  known  elements,  because  these  had  already 
been  examined;  it  must,  therefore,  be  a  new 
chemical  element. 

I  had  a  passionate  desire  to  verify  this  hy¬ 
pothesis  as  rapidly  as  possible.  And  Pierre 
Curie,  keenly  interested  in  the  question,  aban¬ 
doned  his  work  on  crystals  (provisionally,  he 
thought)  to  join  me  in  the  search  for  this  un¬ 
known  substance. 

We  chose,  for  our  work,  the  ore  pitchblende, 
a  uranium  ore,  which  in  its  pure  state  is  about 


*>8  PIERRE  CURIE 

four  times  more  active  than  oxide  of  uranium. 

Since  the  composition  of  this  ore  was  known 
through  very  careful  chemical  analysis,' we  could 
expect  to  find,  at  a  maximum,  1  per  cent  of  new 
substance.  The  result  of  our  experiment  proved 
that  there  were  in  reality  new  radioactive  ele¬ 
ments  in  pitchblende,  but  that  their  proportion 
did  not  reach  even  a  millionth  per  cent ! 

The  method  we  employed  is  a  new  method 
in  chemical  research  based  on  radioactivity.  It 
consists  in  inducing  separation  by  the  ordinary 
means  of  chemical  analysis,  and  of  measuring, 
under  suitable  conditions,  the  radioactivity  of 
all  the  separate  products.  By  this  means  one 
can  note  the  chemical  character  of  the  radioac¬ 
tive  element  sought  for,  for  it  will  become  con¬ 
centrated  in  those  products  which  will  become 
more  and  more  radioactive  as  the  separation  pro¬ 
gresses.  We  soon  recognized  that  the  radioac¬ 
tivity  was  concentrated  principally  in  two 
different  chemical  fractions,  and  we  became  able 
to  recognize  in  pitchblende  the  presence  of  at 
least  two  new  radioactive  elements :  polonium 
I  and  radium.  We  announced  the  existence  of 
I  polonium  in  July,  1898,  and  of  radium  in  De¬ 
cember  of  the  same  year.1 

1  This  last  publication  was  issued  in  common  with  G. 
Bemont,  who  had  collaborated  with  us  in  our  experiments. 


THE  DISCOVERY  OF  RADIUM 


99 


In  spite  of  this  relatively  rapid  progress,  our 
work  was  far  from  finished.  In  our  opinion, 
there  could  be  no  doubt  of  the  existence  of  these 
new  elements,  but  to  make  chemists  admit  their 
existence,  it  was  necessary  to  isolate  them. 
Now,  in  our  most  strongly  radioactive  products 
(several  hundred  times  more  active  than 
uranium),  the  polonium  and  radium  were  pres¬ 
ent  only  as  traces.  The  polonium  occurred  as¬ 
sociated  with  bismuth  extracted  from  pitch¬ 
blende,  and  radium  accompanied  the  barium 
extracted  from  the  same  mineral.  We  already 
knew  by  what  methods  we  might  hope  to  sepa¬ 
rate  polonium  from  bismuth  and  radium  from 
barium;  but  to  accomplish  such  a  separation  we 
had  to  have  at  our  disposition  much  larger 
quantities  of  the  primary  ore  than  we  had. 

It  was  during  this  period  of  our  research  that 
we  were  extremely  handicapped  by  inadequate 
conditions,  by  the  lack  of  a  proper  place  to  work 
in,  by  the  lack  of  money  and  of  personnel. 

Pitchblende  was  an  expensive  mineral,  and 
we  could  not  afford  to  buy  a  sufficient  quantity. 
At  that  time  the  principal  source  of  this  min¬ 
eral  was  at  St.  Joachimsthal  (Bohemia)  where 
there  was  a  mine  which  the  Austrian  govern¬ 
ment  worked  for  the  extraction  of  uranium. 
We  believed  that  we  would  find  all  the  radium 


100 


PIERRE  CURIE 


and  a  part  of  the  polonium  in  the  residues  of 
this  mine,  residues  which  had  so  far  not 
been  used  at  all.  Thanks  to  the  influence  of  the 
Academy  of  Sciences  of  Vienna,  we  secured  sev¬ 
eral  tons  of  these  residues  at  an  advantageous 
price,  and  we  used  it  as  our  primary  material. 
In  the  beginning  we  had  to  draw  on  our  private 
resources  to  pay  the  costs  of  our  experiment; 
later  we  were  given  a  few  subventions  and  some 
help  from  outside  sources. 

The  question  of  quarters  was  particularly 
serious;  we  did  not  know  where  we  could 
conduct  our  chemical  treatments.  We  had  been 
obliged  to  start  them  in  an  abandoned  storeroom 
across  a  court  from  the  workroom  where  we 
had  our  electrometric  installation.  This  was  a 
wooden  shed  with  a  bituminous  floor  and  a  glass 
roof  which  did  not  keep  the  rain  out,  and  with¬ 
out  any  interior  arrangements.  The  only  objects 
it  contained  were  some  worn  pine  tables,  a  cast- 
iron  stove,  which  worked  badly,  and  the  black¬ 
board  which  Pierre  Curie  loved  to  use.  There 
were  no  hoods  to  carry  away  the  poisonous  gases 
thrown  off  in  our  chemical  treatments,  so  that  it 
was  necessary  to  carry  them  on  outside  in  the 
court,  but  when  the  weather  was  unfavorable  we 
went  on  withHhem  inside,  leaving  the  windows 
open. 


.  A 


view  of  the  extraction  of  radium  in  the  old  shed  where  the  first  radium  was  obtained 


THE  DISCOVERY  OF  RADIUM  101 


In  this  makeshift  laboratory  we  worked  prac¬ 
tically  unaided  during  two  years,  occupying  our¬ 
selves  as  much  with  chemical  research  as  with 
the  study  of  the  radiation  of  the  increasingly 
active  products  we  were  obtaining.  Then  it  be¬ 
came  necessary  for  us  to  divide  our  work. 
Pierre  Curie  continued  the  investigations  on  the 
properties  of  radium,  while  I  went  ahead  with 
the  chemical  experiments  which  had  as  their 
objective  the  preparation  of  pure  radium  salts. 
I  had  to  work  with  as  much  as  twenty  kilo¬ 
grammes  of  material  at  a  time,  so  that  the  hangar 
was  filled  with  great  vessels  full  of  precipitates 
and  of  liquids.  It  was  exhausting  work  to  move 
the  containers  about,  to  transfer  the  liquids,  and 
to  stir  for  hours  at  a  time,  with  an  iron  bar, 
the  boiling  material  in  the  cast-iron  basin.  I  ex¬ 
tracted  from  the  mineral  the  radium-bearing 
barium  and  this,  in  the  state  of  chloride,  I 
submitted  to  a  fractional  crystallization.  The 
radium  accumulated  in  the  least  soluble  parts, 
and  I  believed  that  this  process  must  lead  to  the 
separation  of  the  chloride  of  radium.  The  very 
delicate  operations  of  the  last  crystallizations 
were  exceedingly  difficult  to  carry  out  in  that 
laboratory,  where  it  was  impossible  to  find 
protection  from  the  iron  and  coal  dust.  At  the 
end  of  a  year,  results  indicated  clearly  that  it 


102 


PIERRE  CURIE 


would  be  easier  to  separate  radium  than  polo¬ 
nium;  that  is  why  we  concentrated  our  efforts 
in  this  direction.  We  examined  the  radium  salts 
we  obtained  with  the  aim  of  discovering  their 
powers  and  we  loaned  samples  of  the  salts  to 
several  scientists,1  in  particular  to  Henri 
Becquerel. 

During  the  years  1899  and  1900,  Pierre 
Curie  published  with  me  a  memoir  on  the  dis¬ 
covery  of  the  induced  radioactivity  produced  by 
radium.  We  published  another  paper  on  the 
effects  of  the  rays:  the  luminous  effects,  the 
chemical  effects,  etc.;  and  still  another  on  the 
electric  charge  carried  by  certain  of  the  rays. 
And,  finally,  we  made  a  general  report  on  the 
new  radioactive  substances  and  their  radiations, 

1 1  quote,  as  an  example,  a  letter  addressed  to  Pierre 
Curie  by  A.  Paulsen,  thanking  him  for  radioactive  products 
loaned  him  in  1899: 

“Den  Damke  Nordl’s  Expedition 
Akureyi,  16  Oct.  1899. 
Monsieur,  and  most  honored  colleague, 

“I  thank  you  warmly  for  your  letter  of  August  1, 
which  I  have  just  received  in  the  north  of  Iceland. 

“We  have  abandoned  all  the  methods  hitherto  em¬ 
ployed  to  establish  in  a  fixed  conductor  the  potential 
that  exists  at  certain  points  in  the  mass  of  air  that 
surrounds  it,  and  are  using  only  your  radiant  powder. 

“Accept,  Monsieur,  and  most  honored  colleague,  my 
respectful  salutations  and  my  renewed  thanks  for  the 
great  services  you  have  rendered  my  expedition. 

“Adam  Paulsen.” 


Pierre  Curie  with  the  quartz  piezo-electroscope  he  invented,  by  which  rays  of 

radium  are  measured 


THE  DISCOVERY  OF  RADIUM  103 


for  the  Congress  of  Physics  which  met  in  Paris 
in  1900.  My  husband  published,  besides,  a 
study  of  the  action  of  a  magnetic  field  on  radium 
rays. 

The  main  result  of  our  investigations  and  of 
those  of  other  scientists  during  these  years,  was 
to  make  known  the  nature  of  the  rays  emitted 
by  radium,  and  to  prove  that  they  belonged 
to  three  different  categories.  Radium  emits  a 
stream  of  active  corpuscles  moving  with  great 
speed.  Certain  of  them  carry  a  positive  charge 
and  form  the  Alpha  rays;  others,  much  smaller, 
carry  a  negative  charge  and  form  Beta  rays. 
The  movements  of  these  two  groups  are  in¬ 
fluenced  by  a  magnet.  A  third  group  is  con¬ 
stituted  by  the  rays  that  are  insensible  to  the 
action  of  a  magnet,  and  that,  we  know  to-day, 
are  a  radiation  similar  to  light  and  to  X-rays. 

We  had  an  especial  joy  in  observing  that  our 
products  containing  concentrated  radium  were 
all  spontaneously  luminous.  My  husband  who 
had  hoped  to  see  them  show  beautiful  colora¬ 
tions  had  to  agree  that  this  other  unhoped-for 
characteristic  gave  him  even  a  greater  satisfac¬ 
tion  than  that  he  had  aspired  to. 

//The  Congress  of  1900  offered  us  an  oppor¬ 
tunity  to  make  known,  at  closer  range,  to  foreign 
scientists,  our  new  radioactive  bodies.  This  was 


PIERRE  CURIE 


1 


104 

one  of  the  points  on  which  the  interest  of  this 
Congress  chiefly  centered. 

We  were  at  this  time  entirely  absorbed  in  the 
new  field  that  opened  before  us,  thanks  to  the 
discovery  so  little  expected.  And  we  were  very 
happy  in  spite  of  the  difficult  conditions  under 
which  we  worked.  We  passed  our  days  at  the 
laboratory,  often  eating  a  simple  student’s  lunch 
there.  A  great  tranquillity  reigned  in  our  poor, 
shabby  hangar;  occasionally,  while  observing  an 
operation,  we  would  walk  up  and  down  talking 
of  our  work,  present  and  future.  When  we  were 
cold,  a  cup  of  hot  tea,  drunk  beside  the  stove, 
cheered  us.  We  lived  in  a  preoccupation  as 
complete  as  that  of  a  dream. 

Sometimes  we  returned  in  the  evening  after 
dinner  for  another  survey  of  our  domain.  Our 
precious  products,  for  which  we  had  no  shelter, 
were  arranged  on  tables  and  boards;  from  all 
sides  we  could  see  their  slightly  luminous  sil¬ 
houettes,  and  these  gleamings,  which  seemed 
suspended  in  the  darkness,  stirred  us  with  ever 
new  emotion  and  enchantment. 

Actually,  the  employees  of  the  School  owed 
Pierre  Curie  no  service.  But  nevertheless  the 
laboratory  helper  whom  he  had  had  to  aid  him 
when  he  wa^  laboratory  chief  had  always  con¬ 
tinued  to  help  him  as  much  as  he  could  in 


view  of  the  extraction  of  radium  in  the  old  shed  where  the  first  radium  was  obtained 


7 


\ 


A 


/ 


f 


■ 


THE  DISCOVERY  OF  RADIUM  105 


the  time  at  his  disposaj.  This  good  man,  whose 
name  was  Petit,  felt  a  real  affection  and  solici¬ 
tude  for  us,  and  many  things  were  made  easier 
because  of  his  good  will  and  the  interest  he 
took  in  our  success. 

We  had  begun  our  research  in  radioactivity 
quite  alone,  but  because  of  the  magnitude  of  the 
undertaking,  we  were  more  and  more  convinced 
of  the  utility  of  inviting  collaboration.  Already 
in  1898,  one  of  the  laboratory  chiefs  of  the 
School,  G.  Bemont,  had  given  us  temporary  aid. 

\  And  toward  1900  Pierre  Curie  associated  with 
\  him  a  young  chemist,  Andre  Debierne,  p£gpa^-Ac'  “' 
tor  under  Friedel,  who  held  him  in  high  esteem. 
Andre  Debierne  gladly  accepted  Pierre  Curie’s 
proposal  that  he  occupy  himself  with  the  in¬ 
vestigation  of  radioactivity;  and  he  undertook, 
in  particular,  the  search  for  a  new  radio  element, 
which  we  suspected  existed  in  the  iron  group 
and  in  rare  earths.  He  discovered  the  element 
actinium.  Even  though  he  carried  on  his  work 
in  the  laboratory  of  physical  chemistry  at  the 
Sorbonne,  directed  by  Jean  Perrin,  he  frequently 
came  to  visit  us  in  our  storeroom,  and  was  soon 
an  intimate  friend  of  ours,  and  of  Doctor  Curie 
and  the  children,  r 

About  this  same  time,  George  Sagnac,  a 
young  physicist  engaged  in  the  study  of  X-rays, 


106 


PIERRE  CURIE 


often  came  to  discuss  with  my  husband  the 
analogies  one  could  expect  to  find  between  these 
rays,  and  their  secondary  rays,  and  the  radia¬ 
tions  of  radioactive  bodies.  They  worked  to¬ 
gether  on  the  investigation  of  the  electric  charge 
carried  by  the  secondary  rays. 

Besides  our  collaborators  we  saw  very  few 
persons  in  the  laboratory;  however,  from  time 
to  time  some  physicist  or  chemist  came  to  see  our 
experiments,  or  to  ask  Pierre  Curie  for  advice 
or  information;  for  his  authority  in  several 
branches  of  physics  was  very  well  recognized. 
And  then  there  were  discussions  before  the 
blackboard, — discussions  which  are  pleasantly 
remembered  to-day,  because  they  stimulated  an 
interest  in  science  and  an  ardor  for  work  without 
interrupting  any  course  of  reflection,  and  with¬ 
out  troubling  that  atmosphere  of  peace  and  con¬ 
templation  which  is  the  true  atmosphere  of  the 
laboratory. 


\ 


CHAPTER  VI 


THE  STRUGGLE  FOR  MEANS  TO  WORK.  THE 
BURDEN  OF  CELEBRITY.  THE  FIRST  ASSIST¬ 
ANCE  FROM  THE  STATE.  IT  COMES  TOO  LATE 

In  spite  of  our  desire  to  concentrate  our  entire 
effort  on  the  work  in  which  we  were  engaged, 
and  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  our  needs  were  so 
modest,  we  were  forced  to  recognize,  toward 
1900,  that  some  increase  in  our  income  was  in¬ 
dispensable.  Pierre  Curie  had  few  illusions 
about  his  chances  of  obtaining  an  important  chair 
in  the  University  of  Paris,  which  would,  even 
though  it  meant  no  large  salary,  have  sufficed 
for  the  small  needs  of  our  family,  and  enabled 
us  to  live  without  a  supplementary  revenue. 
Since  he  was  neither  a  graduate  of  the  Normal 
School  nor  of  the  Polytechnic,  he  lacked  the 
support,  often  decisive,  which  these  big  schools 
give  their  pupils;  and  the  posts  to  which  he 
might  justly  have  aspired,  because  of  his 
achievements,  were  given  to  others,  without 
anyone’s  even  thinking  of  him  as  a  possible 
candidate.  At  the  beginning  of  1898,  he  asked, 

107 


108 


PIERRE  CURIE 


without  success,  for  the  Chair  of  Physical  Chem¬ 
istry  left  vacant  by  the  death  of  Salet,  and  this 
failure  convinced  him  that  he  had  no  chance  of 
advancement.  He  was  appointed,  however,  in 
March,  1900,  to  the  position  of  assistant  pro¬ 
fessor  ( repetiteur )  in  the  Polytechnic  School, 
but  he  kept  his  post  only  six  months. 

In  the  spring  of  1900,  there  came  an  un¬ 
expected  offer,  that  of  the  Chair  of  Physics  in 
the  University  of  Geneva.  The  doyen  of  that 
University  made  the  invitation  in  the  most  cor¬ 
dial  manner,  and  insisted  that  the  University 
was  ready  to  make  an  exceptional  effort  to  secure 
a  scientist  of  such  high  repute.  The  advantages 
of  this  position  were  that  the  salary  was  larger 
than  the  average  one,  that  it  carried  the  promise 
of  the  development  of  a  Physics  Laboratory  ade¬ 
quate  to  our  needs,  and  that  an  official  position 
for  me  would  be  provided  in  this  laboratory. 
Such  a  proposition  merited  a  most  careful  con¬ 
sideration,  so  we  made  a  visit  to  the  University 
of  Geneva,  where  our  reception  was  the  most 
encouraging  possible. 

This  was  a  grave  decision  for  us  to  make. 
Geneva  presented  material  advantages,  and  the 
opportunity  of  a  life  comparable  in  its  tran¬ 
quillity  with  that  in  the  country.  Pierre  Curie 
was,  therefore,  tempted  to  accept,  and  it  was 


THE  BURDEN  OF  CELEBRITY  109 


only  our  immediate  interest  in  our  researches  in 
radium  that  made  him  finally  decide  not  to.  He 
feared  the  interruption  of  our  investigations 
which  such  a  change  must  involve. 

At  this  moment  the  Chair  of  Physics  in  the 
physics,  chemistry  and  natural  history  course  at 
the  Sorbonne,  obligatory  for  students  of  medi¬ 
cine,  and  familiarly  known  as  P.C.N.,  was  va¬ 
cant;  he  applied,  and  was  appointed,  due  to  the 
influence  of  Henri  Poincare,  who  was  anxious  to 
free  him  from  the  necessity  of  quitting  France. 
At  the  same  time  I  was  given  charge  of  the 
physics  lectures  in  the  Normal  School  for  Girls 
at  Sevres. 

So  we  remained  in  Paris,  and  with  our  income 
increased.  But  we  were  at  the  same  time  work¬ 
ing  under  increasingly  difficult  conditions. 
Pierre  Curie  was  doing  double  teaching;  and 
that  in  the  P.C.N.,  with  its  very  large  number 
of  students,  fatigued  him  greatly.  As  for  myself, 
I  had  to  give  much  time  to  the  preparation  of 
my  lectures  at  Sevres,  and  to  the  organization 
of  the  laboratory  work  there,  which  I  found  very 
insufficient. 

Moreover,  Pierre  Curie’s  new  position  did  not 
bring  with  it  a  laboratory;  a  little  office  and  a 
single  work  room  were  all  that  he  had  at  his 
disposition  in  the  annex  (12  rue  Cuvier)  of  the 


110 


PIERRE  CURIE 


Sorbonne,  which  served  as  teaching  quarters  for 
the  P.C.N.  And  yet  he  felt  it  absolutely  neces¬ 
sary  to  go  ahead  with  his  own  work.  In  fact,  the 
rapid  extension  of  his  investigations  in  radio¬ 
activity  had  made  him  determine  that  in  his  new 
position  at  the  Sorbonne  he  would  receive  stu¬ 
dents  and  start  them  in  research.  He  therefore 
took  steps  to  find  larger  available  working  quar¬ 
ters.  Those  who  have  taken  similar  steps  realize 
the  wall  of  financial  and  administrative  obstacles 
against  which  he  was  throwing  himself,  and 
realize  the  large  number  of  official  letters,  visits, 
and  of  requests  the  least  success  entailed.  All 
this  thoroughly  wearied  and  discouraged  Pierre 
Curie.  He  was  obliged,  too,  constantly,  to  keep 
traveling  back  and  forth  between  the  labora¬ 
tories  of  the  P.C.N.  and  the  hangar  of  the  School 
of  Physics  where  we  still  continued  our  work. 

And  besides  these  difficulties,  we  found  that 
we  could  not  make  further  progress  without  the 
aid  of  industrial  means  of  treating  our  raw  ma¬ 
terial.  Fortunately  certain  expedients  and  gen¬ 
erous  assistance  solved  this  question. 

As  early  as  1899  Pierre  Curie  succeeded  in 
organizing  a  first  industrial  experiment,  using 
for  it  a  chance  installation  placed  at  his  disposi¬ 
tion  by  the  Central  Society  of  Chemical  Prod¬ 
ucts,  with  which  he  had  had  relations  in  connec- 


THE  BURDEN  OF  CELEBRITY  111 


tion  with  the  construction  of  his  balances.  The 
technical  details  had  been  arranged  very  success¬ 
fully  by  Andre  Debierne,  and  the  operations 
brought  good  results,  even  though  it  had  been 
necessary  to  train  a  special  personnel  for  this 
chemical  work  which  demanded  special  precau¬ 
tions. 

Our  investigations  had  started  a  general 
scientific  movement,  and  similar  work  was  being 
undertaken  in  other  countries.  Toward  these 
efforts  Pierre  Curie  maintained  a  most  disinter¬ 
ested  and  liberal  attitude.  With  my  agreement 
he  refused  to  draw  any  material  profit  from 
our  discovery.  We  took  no  copyright,  and  pub¬ 
lished  without  reserve  all  the  results  of  our  re¬ 
search,  as  well  as  the  exact  processes  of  the 
preparation  of  radium.  In  addition,  we  gave  to 
those  interested  whatever  information  they 
asked  of  us.  This  was  of  great  benefit  to  the 
radium  industry,  which  could  thus  develop  in 
full  freedom,  first  in  France,  then  in  foreign 
countries,  and  furnish  to  scientists  and  to 
physicians  the  products  which  they  needed. 
This  industry  still  employs  to-day,  with  scarcely 
any  modifications,  the  processes  indicated 
by  us.1 

1  During  my  recent  visit  to  America,  where  a  gramme  of 
radium  was  generously  offered  me  by  American  women,  the 


PIERRE  CURIE 


•> 


112 

Even  though  our  industrial  experiment 
yielded  good  results,  again  our  slender  resources 
made  it  difficult  to  make  further  progress.  In¬ 
spired  by  our  attempt,  a  French  industrial, 
Armet  de  Lisle,  had  the  idea,  which  seemed 
daring  at  that  epoch,  of  founding  a  veritable 
radium  factory  that  would  furnish  this  product 
to  physicians,  whose  interest  in  the  biological 
effects  of  radium  and  its  possible  therapeutic 
applications  had  been  aroused  by  the  publica¬ 
tion  of  various  investigations.  The  project 
proved  a  success  because  he  could  employ  men 
already  trained  by  us  in  the  delicate  processes 
of  this  manufacture.  Radium  was  then  regu¬ 
larly  placed  on  sale,  at  a  high  price,  it  is  true, 
because  of  the  special  conditions  under  which  it 
had  to  be  made,  and  because,  too,  of  the  imme¬ 
diate  rise  in  the  cost  of  the  minerals  necessary 
to  its  production.1 

I  should  like  to  express,  here,  our  apprecia¬ 
tion  of  the  spirit  in  which  Armet  de  Lisle  offered 
to  cooperate  with  us.  In  an  entirely  disinterested 

Buffalo  Society  of  Natural  Sciences  presented  me,  as  a 
souvenir,  with  a  publication  reviewing  the  development  of 
the  radium  industry  in  the  United  States.  This  included 
photographic  reproductions  of  letters  from  Pierre  Curie  in 
which  he  replied  in  as  complete  a  manner  as  possible  to  the 
questions  asked  by  American  engineers.  (1902  and  1903.) 

1  The  price  of  a  milligramme  of  the  element  of  radium 
was  then  fixed  at  about  750  francs. 


THE  BURDEN  OF  CELEBRITY  113 


manner  he  placed  at  our  disposition  a  little  work¬ 
ing  place  in  his  factory  and  a  part  of  the  means 
necessary  for  us  to  use  it.  Other  funds  were 
added  either  by  ourselves,  or  came  through 
subventions,  of  which  the  most  important,  ac¬ 
corded  in  1902  by  the  Academy  of  Sciences, 
amounted  to  20,000  francs. 

It  was  in  this  way  that  we  were  able  to  utilize 
the  ore  we  had  acquired  little  by  little  in  the 
preparation  of  a  certain  quantity  of  radium, 
which  we  used  constantly  in  our  research.  The 
radium-bearing  barium  was  extracted  in  the 
factory,  and  I  carried  on  its  purification  and 
fractional  crystallization  in  the  laboratory.  In 
1902  I  succeeded  in  preparing  a  decigramme  of 
chloride  of  pure  radium  which  gave  only  the 
spectrum  of  the  new  element,  radium.  I  made 
a  first  determination  of  the  atomic  weight  of  this 
new  element,  an  atomic  weight  much  higher 
than  that  of  barium.  Thus  the  chemical  indi¬ 
viduality  of  radium  was  completely  established, 
and  the  reality  of  radioelements  was  a  known 
fact  about  which  there  could  be  no  further 
controversy. 

I  based  my  doctor’s  thesis,  presented  in  1903, 
on  these  investigations. 

Later,  the  quantity  of  radium  extracted  for 
the  laboratory  was  increased,  and  in  1907  I 


114 


PIERRE  CURIE 


was  able  to  make  a  second  and  more  precise 
determination  of  the  atomic  weight  as  225.35 — 
one  accepts  now  the  number  226.  I  succeeded, 
too,  jointly  with  Andre  Debierne,  in  obtaining 
radium  in  the  state  of  metal.  The  total  quantity 
of  radium  I  prepared  and  gave  to  the  laboratory, 
in  agreement  with  Pierre  Curie’s  desire, 
amounted  to  more  than  a  gramme  of  radium 
element. 

The  activity  of  pure  radium  exceeded  all  our 
expectations.  For  equal  weights  this  substance 
emits  a  radiation  more  than  a  million  times  more 
intense  than  uranium.  To  offset  this,  the  quan¬ 
tity  of  radium  contained  in  uranium  minerals  is 
scarcely  more  than  three  decigrammes  of  radium 
to  the  ton  of  uranium.  There  is  a  very  close 
relation  between  these  two  substances.  In  fact, 
we  know  to-day  that  radium  is  produced  in  the 
minerals  at  the  expense  of  uranium. 

The  years  that  followed  his  nomination  to  the 
P.C.N.  were  hard  for  Pierre  Curie.  He  had  to 
face  the  many  anxieties  incident  to  the  organiza¬ 
tion  of  a  complicated  system  of  work  when  his 
happiness  depended  on  his  being  able  to  con¬ 
centrate  his  efforts  on  a  single  determined  sub¬ 
ject.  The  physical  fatigue  due  to  the  numerous 
courses  he  was  obliged  to  give  was  so  great  that 
he  suffered  from  attacks  of  acute  pain,  which  in 


THE  BURDEN  OF  CELEBRITY  115 


his  overtaxed  condition  became  more  and  more 
frequent. 

It  was  therefore  vitally  important,  if  he  was  to 
spare  his  energy  and  keep  his  health,  that  the 
burden  of  his  professional  duties  be  lightened. 
He  decided  to  apply  for  the  Chair  of  Mineralogy, 
which  was  vacant,  at  the  Sorbonne,  for  which  he 
was  entirely  qualified  because  of  his  profound 
knowledge  and  his  important  publications  on 
the  theories  of  the  physics  of  crystals.  Yet  his 
candidacy  failed. 

During  this  painful  period  he  nevertheless 
managed,  by  a  truly  superhuman  effort,  suc¬ 
cessfully  to  complete  and  publish  several  in¬ 
vestigations  that  he  had  made  either  alone  or  in 
collaboration : 

Investigations  on  induced  radioactivity  (in  collab¬ 
oration  with  A.  Debieme). 

Investigations  on  the  same  subject  (in  collabora¬ 
tion  with  J.  Danne). 

Investigations  on  the  conductibility  provoked  in 
dielectric  liquids  by  the  rays  of  radium  and  the 
Roentgen  rays. 

Investigations  on  the  law  of  the  decrease  of  the 
emanation  of  radium  and  on  the  radioactive 
constants  that  characterize  this  emanation  and 
its  active  deposit. 

Discovery  of  the  liberation  of  heat  produced  by 
radium  (in  collaboration  with  A.  Laborde). 


116 


PIERRE  CURIE 


Investigations  on  the  diffusion  of  the  emanation  of 
radium*  in  the  air  (in  collaboration  with  J. 
Danne) . 

Investigation  on  the  radioactivity  of  gases  from 
thermal  springs  (in  collaboration  with  A. 
Laborde). 

Investigation  on  the  physiological  effects  of 
radium  rays  (in  common  with  Henri  Bec- 
querel ) . 

Investigation  on  the  physiological  action  of  the 
radium  emanation  (in  common  with  Bouchard 
and  Balthazard). 

Notes  on  the  apparatus  for  the  determination  of 
magnetic  constants  (in  common  with  C.  Chene- 
veau). 

All  these  investigations  in  radioactivity  are 
fundamental  and  touch  very  varied  subjects. 
Several  have  as  their  aim  the  study  of  the 
emanation,  that  strange  gaseous  body  that 
radium  produces  and  which  is  largely  respon¬ 
sible  for  the  intense  radiation  commonly  at¬ 
tributed  to  the  radium  itself.  Pierre  Curie 
demonstrated  by  a  searching  examination  the 
rigorous  and  invariable  law  according  to  which 
the  emanation  destroys  itself,  no  matter  what  the 
conditions  are  in  which  it  finds  itself.  To-day 
the  emanation  of  radium,  harvested  in  tiny 
phials,  is  commonly  employed  by  physicians  as 
a  therapeutic  agent.  Technical  considerations 


THE  BURDEN  OF  CELEBRITY  117 


make  its  employment  preferable  to  the  direct 
use  of  radium,  and  in  this  case  no  physician  can 
proceed  without  consulting  the  numerical  chart 
which  tells  how  much  of  this  emanation  has 
disappeared  each  day,  despite  the  fact  that  it  is 
cloistered  in  its  little  glass  prison.  It  is  this 
same  emanation  that  is  found  in  small  quantities 
in  mineral  waters,  and  that  plays  a  part  in  their 
curative  effects. 

More  striking  still  was  the  discovery  of  the 
discharge  of  heat  from  radium.  Without  any 
alteration  in  appearance  this  substance  releases 
each  hour  a  quantity  of  heat  sufficient  to  melt  its 
own  weight  of  ice.  When  well  protected  against 
this  external  loss,  radium  heats  itself.  Its  tem¬ 
perature  can  rise  10  degrees  or  more  above  that 
of  the  surrounding  atmosphere.  This  defied  all 
contemporary  scientific  experience. 

Finally,  I  cannot  pass  in  silence,  because  of 
their  various  repercussions,  the  experiments 
connected  with  the  physiological  effects  of 
radium. 

In  order  to  test  the  results  that  had  just  been 
announced  by  F.  Giesel,  Pierre  Curie  volun¬ 
tarily  exposed  his  arm  to  the  action  of  radium 
during  several  hours.  This  resulted  in  a  lesion 
resembling  a  burn,  that  developed  progressively 
and  required  several  months  to  heal.  Henri 


118 


PIERRE  CURIE 


Becquerel  had  by  accident  a  similar  burn  as  a 
result  of  carrying  in  his  vest  pocket  a  glass  tube 
containing  radium  salt.  He  came  to  tell  us  of 
this  evil  effect  of  radium,  exclaiming  in  a  man¬ 
ner  at  once  delighted  and  annoyed:  “I  love  it, 
but  I  owe  it  a  grudge!” 

Since  he  realized  the  interest  in  these  physi¬ 
ological  effects  of  radium,  Pierre  Curie  under¬ 
took,  in  collaboration  with  physicians,  the 
investigations  to  which  I  have  just  referred, 
submitting  animals  to  the  action  of  radium 
emanation.  These  studies  formed  the  point  of 
departure  in  radium  therapy.  The  first  attempts 
at  treatment  with  radium  were  made  with  prod¬ 
ucts  loaned  by  Pierre  Curie,  and  had  as  their 
object  the  cure  of  lupus  and  other  skin  lesions. 
Thus  radium  therapy,  an  important  branch  of 
medicine,  and  frequently  designated  as  Curie- 
therapie ,  was  born  in  France,  and  was  developed 
first  through  the  investigations  of  French  physi¬ 
cians  (Danlos,  Oudin,  Wickham,  Dominici, 
Cheron,  Degrais,  and  others).1 

1  These  physicians  were  aided  by  the  manufacturer, 
Armet  de  Lisle,  who  placed  at  their  disposition  the  radium 
needed  for  their  first  undertakings.  He  founded,  besides,  in 
1906,  a  laboratory  for  clinical  study,  provided  with  a  sup¬ 
ply  of  radium.  And  he  subventioned  the  first  special  publi¬ 
cation  devoted  to  radioactivity  and  its  applications,  as  a 
journal  under  the  name  Radium,  edited  by  J.  Danne.  This 
is  an  example  of  generous  support  of  science  by  industry,  in 


THE  BURDEN  OF  CELEBRITY  119 


In  the  meantime  the  great  impetus  given  to 
the  study  of  radioactivity  abroad  led  to  a  rapid 
succession  of  new  discoveries.  Many  scientists 
engaged  in  the  search  for  other  radio  elements, 
using  the  new  method  of  chemical  analysis,  with 
the  aid  of  radiation,  that  we  had  inaugurated. 
Thus  were  found  the  mesothorium  now  used  by 
physicians  and  manufactured  industrially,  radio¬ 
thorium,  ionium,  protoactinium,  radio-lead,  and 
other  substances.  At  present  we  know,  in  all, 
about  thirty  radio  elements  (among  which  three 
are  gases,  or  emanations),  but  among  them  all 
radium  still  plays  the  most  important  part,  be¬ 
cause  of  the  great  intensity  of  its  radiation,  which 
diminishes  only  extremely  slowly  during  the 
course  of  years. 

The  year  1903  was  especially  important  in 
the  development  of  the  new  science.  In  this  year 
the  investigation  of  radium,  the  new  chemical 
element,  was  achieved,  and  Pierre  Curie  demon¬ 
strated  the  astonishing  discharge  of  heat  by  this 
element,  which  nevertheless  remained  unaltered 
in  appearance.  In  England,  Ramsay  and  Soddy 
announced  a  great  discovery.  They  proved  that 
radium  continually  produces  helium  gas  and 

reality  still  very  rare  but  which  one  wishes  might  become 
general,  in  the  common  interest  of  these  two  branches  of 
human  activity. 


120 


PIERRE  CURIE 


under  conditions  that  force  one  to  believe  in  an 
atomic  transformation.  If,  indeed,  radium  salt 
heated  to  its  melting  point  is  confined  for  some 
time  in  a  sealed  glass  tube,  entirely  emptied  of 
air,  one  can,  in  reheating  it,  make  it  throw  off  a 
small  quantity  of  helium,  easy  to  measure  and 
to  recognize  from  the  character  of  its  spectrum. 
This  fundamental  experiment  has  received  nu¬ 
merous  confirmations.  It  furnished  us  the  first 
example  of  a  transformation  of  atoms,  inde¬ 
pendent,  it  is  true,  of  our  will,  but  at  the  same 
time  it  reduces  to  nothing  the  theory  of  the 
absolute  fixity  of  the  atomic  edifice. 

All  these  facts,  along  with  others  formerly 
known,  were  made  the  object  of  a  synthesis  of  the 
highest  value,  in  a  work  by  E.  Rutherford  and  F. 
Soddy,  who  proposed  a  theory  of  radioactive  trans¬ 
formations,  to-day  universally  adopted.  Accord¬ 
ing  to  this  theory,  each  radio  element,  even  when 
it  appears  unchanged,  is  undergoing  a  sponta¬ 
neous  transformation,  and  the  more  rapid  the 
transformation,  the  more  intense  is  the  radiation.1 

A  radioactive  atom  can  transform  itself  in  two 
ways :  it  can  expel  from  itself  an  atom  of  helium, 

1  The  hypothesis  according  to  which  radioactivity  is 
bound  up  with  the  atomic  transformation  of  elements  was 
first  envisaged  by  Pierre  Curie  and  by  me,  along  with  other 
possible  hypotheses,  before  it  was  utilized  by  E.  Rutherford. 
(See  Revue  Scientijique,  1900,  Mme.  Curie,  etc.) 


THE  BURDEN  OF  CELEBRITY  121 

which,  thrown  off  at  an  enormous  speed  and 
with  a  positive  charge,  constitutes  an  Alpha  ray. 
Or,  instead,  it  can  detach  from  its  structure  a 
much  smaller  fragment,  one  of  those  electrons 
to  which  we  have  become  accustomed  in  modern 
physics,  and  whose  mass,  1800  times  smaller 
than  that  of  an  atom  of  hydrogen  when  its 
speed  is  moderate,  grows  excessively  when  its 
speed  approaches  that  of  light.  These  electrons, 
which  carry  a  negative  charge,  form  the  Beta 
rays.  Whatever  the  detached  fragment,  the 
residual  atom  no  longer  resembles  the  primitive 
atom.  Thus  when  the  atom  of  radium  has  ex¬ 
pelled  an  atom  of  helium,  the  residue  is  an  atom 
of  gaseous  emanation.  This  residue  changes  in 
its  turn,  and  the  process  is  not  arrested  until  the 
attainment  of  a  last  residue  which  is  stable 
and  does  not  give  off  any  radiation.  This  stable 
matter  is  inactive  matter. 

Thus  the  Alpha  and  Beta  rays  result  from  the 
fragmentation  of  atoms.  Gamma-rays  are  a  radia¬ 
tion  analogous  to  light,  which  accompanies  the 
cataclysm  of  the  atomic  transformation.  They 
are  very  penetrating,  and  are  the  ones  most  used 
in  the  therapeutic  methods  so  far  developed.1 

1  By  using  the  unusual  energy  of  Alpha-rays  E.  Ruther¬ 
ford  has  obtained  recently  the  rupture  of  certain  light  atoms, 
like  those  of  nitrogen. 


122 


PIERRE  CURIE 


We  can  see  in  all  this  that  radio  elements 
form  families,  in  which  each  member  derives 
from  a  preceding  member  by  direct  descent  the 
primary  elements  being  uranium  and  thorium. 
We  can  in  particular  prove  that  radium  is  a 
descendant  of  uranium,  and  that  polonium  is  a 
descendant  of  radium.  Since  each  radio  element, 
at  the  same  time  that  it  is  formed  by  the  mother 
substance,  destroys  itself,  it  cannot  accumulate 
in  the  presence  of  this  mother  substance  beyond 
a  determined  proportion,  which  explains  why 
the  relation  between  radium  and  uranium  re¬ 
mains  constant  in  the  very  ancient  unaltered 
minerals. 

The  spontaneous  destruction  of  radio  ele¬ 
ments  takes  place  according  to  a  fundamental 
law,  called  the ,  exponential  law,  according  to 
which  the  quantity  of  each  radio  element  dimin¬ 
ishes  by  one-half  in  a  time  always  the  same, 
called  a  period,  this  time-period  making  it  pos¬ 
sible  to  determine  without  ambiguity  the  ele¬ 
ment  under  consideration.  These  periods,  which 
can  be  measured  by  diverse  methods,  vary 
greatly.  The  period  of  uranium  is  several  bil¬ 
lions  of  years;  that  of  radium  is  about  1600 
years;  that  of  its  emanation  a  little  less  than  four 
days;  and  tl^ere  are  among  the  following  de¬ 
scendants  some  whose  period  is  the  small 


THE  BURDEN  OF  CELEBRITY  123 

fraction  of  a  second.  The  exponential  law  has  a 
profound  philosophic  bearing;  it  indicates  that 
the  transformation  is  produced  according  to  the 
laws  of  probability.  The  causes  that  determine 
the  transformation  are  a  mystery  to  us,  and  we 
do  not  yet  know  if  they  derive  from  causal  con¬ 
ditions  outside  the  atom,  or  from  conditions  of 
internal  instability.  In  many  cases,  up  to  the 
present,  no  exterior  action  has  shown  itself 
effective  in  influencing  the  transformation. 

This  rapid  succession  of  discoveries  which 
overthrew  familiar  scientific  conceptions  long 
held  in  physics  and  chemistry  did  not  fail  to 
meet,  at  first,  with  doubts  and  incredulity.  But 
the  great  part  of  the  scientific  world  received 
them  with  enthusiasm.  At  the  same  time  Pierre 
Curie’s  fame  grew  in  France  and  in  foreign 
countries.  Already  in  1901  the  Academy  of 
Sciences  had  awarded  him  the  Lacaze  prize.  In 
1902,  Mascart,  who  had  many  times  given  him 
/  most  valuable  aid,  decided  to  propose  him  as  a 
member  of  the  Academy  of  Sciences.  It  was  not 
easy  for  Pierre  Curie  to  agree  to  this,  believing, 
as  he  did,  that  the  Academy  should  elect  its 
members  without  the  necessity  of  any  prelimi¬ 
nary  solicitation  or  paying  of  calls.  Neverthe¬ 
less,  because  of  the  friendly  insistence  of 
Mascart,  and  above  all  because  the  Physics 


124 


PIERRE  CURIE 


Section  of  the  Academy  had  already  declared 
itself  unanimously  in  his  favor,  he  presented 
I  himself.  In  spite  of  this,  however,  he  failed  of 
election,  and  it  was  only  in  1905  that  he  became 
a  member  of  the  Institute,  a  membership  which 
did  not  last  even  a  year.  He  was  also  elected  to 
several  academies  and  scientific  societies  in  other 
countries,  and  given  an  honorary  doctor’s  degree 
by  several  universities. 

During  1903  we  went  to  London  at  the  invi¬ 
tation  of  the  Royal  Institution,  before  which  my 
husband  was  to  lecture  on  radium.  On  this  oc¬ 
casion  he  had  a  most  enthusiastic  reception.  He 
was  especially  happy  to  see  here  again  Lord 
Kelvin,  who  had  always  expressed  an  affection 
for  him,  and  who,  despite  his  advanced  age, 
preserved  an  interest,  perennially  young,  in 
science.  The  illustrious  scientist  showed,  with 
touching  satisfaction,  a  glass  vial  containing  a 
grain  of  radium  salt  that  Pierre  Curie  had  given 
him.  We  met  here  also  other  celebrated  scien¬ 
tists,  as  Crookes,  Ramsay,  and  J.  Dewar.  In 
collaboration  with  the  latter,  Pierre  Curie  pub¬ 
lished  investigations  on  the  discharge  of  heat 
by  radium  at  very  low  temperatures,  and  upon 
the  formation  of  helium  in  radium  salt. 

A  few  months  later  the  Davy  medal  was  con¬ 
ferred  upon  {iim  (and  also  upon  me)  by  the 


THE  BURDEN  OF  CELEBRITY  125 


Royal  Society  of  London,  and  at  almost  the  same 
time,  we  received,  together  with  Henri  Bec- 
querel,  the  Nobel  prize  for  physics.  Onr  health 
prevented  us  from  attending  the  ceremony  for 
the  awarding  of  this  prize  in  December,  and  it 
was  only  in  June,  1905,  that  we  were  able  to 
go  to  Stockholm  where  Pierre  Curie  gave  his 
Nobel  lecture.  We  were  most  cordially  received 
and  had  the  felicity  of  seeing  the  admirable 
Swedish  nature  in  its  most  brilliant  aspect. 

The  award  of  the  Nobel  prize  was  an  impor¬ 
tant  event  for  us  because  of  the  prestige  carried 
by  the  Nobel  foundation,  only  recently  founded 
(1901).  Also,  from  a  financial  point  of  view, 
the  half  of  the  prize  represented  an  important 
sum.  It  meant  that  in  the  future  Pierre  Curie 
could  turn  over  his  teaching  in  the  School  of 
Physics  to  Paul  Langevin,  one  of  his  former 
students,  and  a  physicist  of  great  competence. 
He  could  also  engage  a  preparator  to  aid  him  in 
his  work. 

But  at  the  same  time  the  publicity  this  very 
happy  event  entailed  bore  very  heavily  on  a  man 
who  was  neither  prepared  for  it,  nor  accustomed 
to  it.  There  followed  an  avalanche  of  visits,  of 
letters,  of  demands  for  articles  and  lectures, 
which  meant  a  constant  enervation,  fatigue,  and 
loss  of  time.  He  was  kind  and  did  not  like  to 


126 


PIERRE  CURIE 


refuse  a  request;  but  on  the  other  hand,  he  had 
to  recognize  that  he  could  not  accede  to  the 
solicitations  that  overwhelmed  him  without  dis¬ 
astrous  results  to  his  health,  as  well  as  to  his 
peace  of  mind,  and  his  work.  In  a  letter  to 
Ch.  Ed.  Guillaume,  he  said: 

“People  ask  me  for  articles  and  lectures,  and  after 
a  few  years  are  passed,  the  very  persons  who  make 
these  demands  will  be  astonished  to  see  that  we  have 
not  accomplished  any  work.” 

And  in  other  letters  of  the  same  period,  writ¬ 
ten  to  E.  Gouy,  he  expressed  himself  as  follows: 

“20  March  1902 

“As  you  have  seen,  fortune  favors  us  at  this 
moment;  but  these  favors  of  fortune  do  not  come 
without  many  worries.  We  have  never  been  less  tran¬ 
quil  than  at  this  moment.  There  are  days  when  we 
scarcely  have  time  to  breathe.  And  to  think  that  we 
dreamed  of  living  in  the  wild,  quite  removed  from 
human  beings!” 


“22  January  1904 

“My  dear  Friend: 

“I  have  wanted  to  write  to  you  for  a  long  time; 
excuse  me  if  I  have  not  done  so.  The  cause  is  the 
stupid  life  which  I  lead  at  present.  You  have  seen  this 
sudden  infatuation  for  radium,  which  has  resulted  for 
us  in  all  the  advantages  of  a  moment  of  popularity. 


THE  BURDEN  OF  CELEBRITY  127 


We  have  been  pursued  by  journalists  and  photogra¬ 
phers  from  all  countries  of  the  world;  they  have  gone 
even  so  far  as  to  report  the  conversation  between  my 
daughter  and  her  nurse,  and  to  describe  the  black- 
and-white  cat  that  lives  with  us.  .  .  .  Further,  we 
have  had  a  great  many  appeals  for  money.  .  .  . 
Finally,  the  collectors  of  autographs,  snobs,  society 
people,  and  even  at  times,  scientists,  have  come  to  see 
us — in  our  magnificent  and  tranquil  quarters  in  the 
laboratory — and  every  evening  there  has  been  a 
voluminous  correspondence  to  send  off.  With  such  a 
state  of  things  I  feel  myself  invaded  by  a  kind  of 
stupor.  And  yet  all  this  turmoil  will  not  perhaps  have 
been  in  vain,  if  it  results  in  my  getting  a  chair  and 
a  laboratory.  To  tell  the  truth,  it  will  be  necessary 
to  create  the  chair,  and  I  shall  not  have  the  labora¬ 
tory  at  first.  I  should  have  preferred  the  reverse,  but 
Liard  wishes  to  take  advantage  of  the  present  moment 
to  bring  about  the  creation  of  a  new  chair  that  will 
later  be  acquired  for  the  university.  They  are  to  es¬ 
tablish  a  chair  without  a  fixed  program,  which  will  be 
something  like  a  course  in  the  College  de  France,  and 
I  believe  I  shall  be  obliged  to  change  my  subject  each 
year,  which  will  be  a  great  trial  to  me.” 

“31  January  1905 

“  .  .  I  have  had  to  give  up  going  to  Sweden.  We 
are,  as  you  see,  most  irregular  in  our  relations  with 
the  Swedish  Academy;  but,  to  tell  the  truth,  I  can  only 
keep  up  by  avoiding  all  physical  fatigue.  And  my 
wife  is  in  the  same  condition;  we  can  no  longer  dream 
of  the  great  work  days  of  times  gone  by. 


128 


PIERRE  CURIE 


“As  to  research,  I  am  doing  nothing  at  present. 
With  my  course,  my  students,  apparatus  to  install, 
and  the  interminable  procession  of  people  who  come 
to  disturb  me  without  serious  reason,  the  days  pass 
without  my  having  been  able  to  achieve  anything  use¬ 
ful  at  this  end.” 


“25  July  1905 

“My  Dear  Friend: 

“We  have  regretted  so  much  being  deprived  of 
your  visit  this  year,  but  hope  to  see  you  in  October. 
If  we  do  not  make  an  effort  from  time  to  time,  we  end 
by  losing  touch  with  our  best  and  most  congenial 
friends,  and  in  keeping  company  with  others  for  the 
simple  reason  that  it  is  easy  to  meet  them. 

“We  continue  to  lead  the  same  life  of  people  who 
are  extremely  occupied,  without  being  able  to  accom¬ 
plish  anything  interesting.  It  is  now  more  than  a 
year  since  I  have  been  able  to  engage  in  any  research, 
and  I  have  no  moment  to  myself.  Clearly  I  have  not 
yet  discovered  a  means  to  defend  ourselves  against 
this  frittering  away  of  our  time  which  is  nevertheless 
extremely  necessary.  Intellectually,  it  is  a  question  of 
life  or  death.” 


“7  November  1905 

“I  begin  my  course  tomorrow  but  under  very  bad 
conditions  for  the  preparation  of  my  experiments. 
The  lecture  room  is  at  the  Sorbonne,  and  my  labora¬ 
tory  is  in  the  rue  Cuvier.  Besides,  a  great  number  of 
other  courses  are  given  in  the  same  lecture  room,  and 
I  can  use  it  only  one  morning  for  the  preparation  of 
my  own. 


THE  BURDEN  OF  CELEBRITY  129 


“I  am  neither  very  well,  nor  very  ill;  but  I  am 
easily  fatigued,  and  I  have  left  but  very  little  ca¬ 
pacity  for  work.  My  wife,  on  the  contrary,  leads  a 
very  active  life,  between  her  children,  the  School  at 
Sevres,  and  the  laboratory.  She  does  not  lose  a  min¬ 
ute,  and  occupies  herself  more  regularly  than  I  can 
with  the  direction  of  the  laboratory  in  which  she 
passes  the  greater  part  of  the  day.” 

To  sum  up:  despite  these  outside  complica¬ 
tions,  our  life,  by  a  common  effort  of  will,  re¬ 
mained  as  simple  and  as  retired  as  formerly. 
Toward  the  close  of  1904  our  family  was  in¬ 
creased  by  the  birth  of  a  second  daughter.  Eve 
Denise  was  horn  in  the  modest  house  in  Boule¬ 
vard  Kellermann,  where  we  still  lived  with 
Doctor  Curie,  seeing  only  a  few  friends. 

As  our  elder  daughter  grew  up,  she  began  to 
be  a  little  companion  to  her  father,  who  took  a 
lively  interest  in  her  education  and  gladly  went 
for  walks  with  her  in  his  free  times,  especially 
on  his  vacation  days.  He  carried  on  serious  con¬ 
versations  with  her,  replying  to  all  her  questions 
and  delighting  in  the  progressive  development 
of  her  young  mind.  From  their  early  age,  his 
children  enjoyed  his  tender  affection,  and  he 
never  wearied  of  trying  to  understand  these  little 
beings,  in  order  to  be  able  to  give  them  the  best 
he  had  to  give. 


130 


PIERRE  CURIE 


With  his  great  success  in  other  countries,  the 
complete  appreciation  of  Pierre  Curie  in  France, 
however  tardily,  did  at  last  follow.  At  forty-five 
he  found  himself  in  the  first  rank  of  French 
scientists  and  yet,  as  a  teacher,  he  occupied  an 
inferior  position.  This  abnormal  state  of  affairs 
aroused  public  opinion  in  his  favor,  and  under 
the  influence  of  this  wave  of  feeling,  the  director 
of  the  Academy  of  Paris,  L.  Liard,  asked  Parlia¬ 
ment  to  create  a  new  professorship  in  the  Sor- 
bonne,  and  at  the  beginning  of  the  academic 
year  1904-05  Pierre  Curie  was  named  titular 
professor  of  the  Faculty  of  Sciences  of  Paris. 
A  year  later  he  definitely  quitted  the  School  of 
Physics  where  his  substitute,  Paul  Langevin, 
succeeded  him. 

This  new  professorship  was  not  established 
without  a  few  difficulties.  The  first  project  had 
provided  for  a  new  chair,  but  not  for  a  labora¬ 
tory.  And  Pierre  Curie  felt  that  he  could  not 
accept  a  situation  which  involved  the  risk  of 
losing  even  the  mediocre  means  of  work  that  he 
then  had,  instead  of  offering  better  ones.  He 
wrote,  therefore,  to  his  chiefs,  that  he  had  de¬ 
cided  to  remain  at  the  P.C.N.  His  firmness  won 
the  day.  To  the  new  chair  was  added  a  fund  for 
a  laboratory  and  personnel  for  the  new  work 
(a  chief  of  labohitory,  a  preparator,  and  a  labora- 


THE  BURDEN  OF  CELEBRITY  131 

tory  boy).  The  position  of  chief  of  laboratory 
was  offered  to  me,  which  was  a  cause  of  very 
great  satisfaction  to  my  husband. 

It  was  not  without  regret  that  we  left  the 
School  of  Physics,  where  we  had  known  such 
happy  work  days,  despite  their  attendant  diffi¬ 
culties.  We  had  become  particularly  attached 
to  our  hangar,  which  continued  to  stand,  though 
in  a  state  of  increasing  decay,  for  several  years, 
and  we  went  to  visit  it  from  time  to  time.  Later 
it  had  to  be  pulled  down  to  make  way  for  a  new 
building  for  the  Physics  School,  but  we  have 
preserved  photographs  of  it.  Warned  of  its  ap¬ 
proaching  destruction  by  the  faithful  Petit,  I 
made  my  last  pilgrimage  there,  alas,  alone.  On 
the  blackboard  there  was  still  the  writing  of  him 
who  had  been  the  soul  of  the  place;  the  hum¬ 
ble  refuge  for  his  research  was  all  impregnated 
with  his  memory.  The  cruel  reality  seemed  some 
bad  dream;  I  almost  expected  to  see  the  tall 
figure  appear,  and  to  hear  the  sound  of  the 
familiar  voice. 

Even  though  Parliament  had  voted  the 
creation  of  a  new  chair,  it  did  not  go  so  far  as  to 
consider  the  simultaneous  founding  of  a  labora¬ 
tory  which  was,  nevertheless,  necessary  to  the 
development  of  the  new  science  of  radioactivity. 
Pierre  Curie  therefore  kept  the  little  workroom 


132 


PIERRE  CURIE 


at  the  P.C.N.,  and  secured  as  a  temporary  solu¬ 
tion  of  his  difficulty  the  use  of  a  large  room,  then 
not  being  used  by  the  P.C.N.  He  arranged,  too, 
to  have  a  little  building  consisting  of  two  rooms 
and  a  study  set  up  in  the  court. 

One  cannot  help  feeling  sorrow  in  realizing 
that  this  was  a  last  concession,  and  that 
actually  one  of  the  first  French  scientists  never 
had  an  adequate  laboratory  to  work  in,  and  this 
even  though  his  genius  had  revealed  itself  as 
early  as  his  twentieth  year.  Without  doubt  if  he 
had  lived  longer,  he  would  have  had  the  benefit 
of  satisfactory  conditions  for  his  work,  but  ho 
was  -still  deprived  of  them  at  his  death  at  the 
premature  age  of  forty-eight.  Can  we  fully 
imagine  the  regret  of  an  enthusiastic  and  dis¬ 
interested  worker  in  a  great  work,  who  is  re¬ 
tarded  in  the  realization  of  his  dream  by  the 
constant  lack  of  means?  And  can  we  think 
without  a  feeling  of  profound  grief  of  the  waste 
— the  one  irreparable  one — of  the  nation’s 
greatest  asset:  the  genius,  the  powers,  and  the 
courage  of  its  best  children? 

Pierre  Curie  had  always  in  mind  his  urgent 
need  for  a  good  laboratory.  When,  because  of 
his  great  reputation,  his  chiefs  felt  obliged  to  try 
to  induce  him,  in  1903,  to  accept  the  decoration 
of  the  Legion  cl’Honneur,  he  declined  that  dis- 


THE  BURDEN  OF  CELEBRITY  133 

tinction,  remaining  true  to  the  opinion  already 
referred  to  in  a  preceding  chapter.  And  the 
letter  he  wrote  on  this  occasion  was  inspired  by 
the  same  feeling  as  that  in  the  one  previously 
quoted,  when  he  wrote  to  his  director  to  refuse 
the  palmes  academiques.  I  quote  an  extract: 

“I  pray  you  to  thank  the  Minister,  and  to  inform 
him  that  I  do  not  in  the  least  feel  the  need  of  a  deco¬ 
ration,  but  that  I  do  feel  the  greatest  need  for  a  lab¬ 
oratory.” 

After  he  was  named  professor  at  the  Sor- 
bonne,  Pierre  Curie  had  to  prepare  a  new  course. 
The  position  had  been  given  a  very  personal 
character  and  a  very  general  scope.  He  was  left 
great  freedom  in  the  choice  of  the  matter  he 
would  present.  Taking  advantage  of  this  free¬ 
dom  he  returned  to  a  subject  that  was  dear  to 
him,  and  devoted  part  of  his  lectures  to  the  laws 
of  symmetry,  the  study  of  fields  of  vectors  and 
tensors,  and  to  the  application  of  these  ideas  to 
the  physics  of  crystals.  He  intended  to  carry 
these  lessons  further,  and  to  work  out  a  course 
that  would  completely  cover  the  physics  of  crys¬ 
tallized  matter  which  would  have  been  especially 
useful  because  this  subject  was  so  little  known 
in  France.  His  other  lessons  dealt  with  radio¬ 
activity,  set  forth  the  discoveries  made  in  this 


134  PIERRE  CURIE 

new  domain,  and  the  revolution  they  had  caused 
in  science. 

Even  though  he  was  very  much  absorbed  in 
the  preparation  of  his  course,  and  often  ill,  my 
husband  continued,  nevertheless,  to  work  in  the 
laboratory,  which  was  becoming  better  and 
better  organized.  He  had  a  little  more  space 
now,  and  could  receive  a  few  students.  In  col¬ 
laboration  with  A.  Laborde,  he  carried  on  in¬ 
vestigations  in  mineral  waters  and  gases  dis¬ 
charged  from  springs.  This  was  the  last  work 
he  published. 

His  intellectual  faculties  were  at  this  time  at 
their  height.  One  could  but  admire  the  surety 
and  rigor  of  his  reasoning  on  the  theories  of 
physics,  his  clear  comprehension  of  fundamental 
principles,  and  a  certain  profound  sense  of 
phenomena  which  he  had  by  instinct,  but  which 
he  perfected  during  the  course  of  a  life  entirely 
consecrated  to  research  and  reflection.  His  skill 
in  experiment,  remarkable  from  the  beginning, 
was  increased  by  practice.  He  experienced  the 
pleasure  of  an  artist  when  he  succeeded  with  a 
delicate  installation.  He  enjoyed,  too,  devising 
and  constructing  new  apparatus,  and  I  used 
jokingly  to  tell  him  that  he  would  not  be  happy 
unless  he  made  at  least  an  attempt  of  this  kind 
once  every  six  months.  His  natural  curiosity 


THE  BURDEN  OF  CELEBRITY  135 


and  vivid  imagination  pushed  him  to  undertak¬ 
ings  in  very  varied  directions;  he  could  change 
the  object  of  his  research  with  surprising  ease. 

He  was  scrupulously  careful  of  scientific 
probity  and  of  complete  accuracy  in  his  publica¬ 
tions.  These  are  very  perfect  in  form,  and  none 
the  less  so  in  those  parts  where  he  applies  the 
critical  spirit  to  himself,  expressing  his  determi¬ 
nation  never  to  affirm  anything  that  does  not 
seem  entirely  clear.  He  expresses  his  thought 
on  this  point  in  the  following  words: 

“In  the  study  of  unknown  phenomena,  one  can 
make  very  general  hypotheses  and  then  advance  step 
by  step  with  the  help  of  experience.  This  method 
of  progress  is  sure  but  necessarily  slow.  One  can,  on 
the  contrary,  make  daring  hypotheses  in  which  he 
specifies  the  mechanism  of  phenomena.  Such  a 
method  of  procedure  has  the  advantage  of  suggesting 
certain  experiments,  and,  above  all,  of  facilitating  rea¬ 
soning  by  rendering  it  less  abstract  through  the  em¬ 
ployment  of  an  image.  But  on  the  other  hand,  one 
cannot  hope  thus  to  conceive  a  complex  theory  in  ac¬ 
cord  with  experiment.  The  precise  hypothesis  almost 
certainly  includes  a  portion  of  error  along  with  a  por¬ 
tion  of  truth.  And  this  last  portion,  if  it  exists,  forms 
only  a  part  of  a  more  general  proposition  to  which  it 
will  be  necessary  in  the  end  to  return.” 

Moreover,  even  though  he  never  hesitated  to 
make  hypotheses,  he  never  permitted  their  pre- 


136 


PIERRE  CURIE 


mature  publication.  He  could  never  accustom 
himself  to  a  system  of  work  which  involved  hasty 
publications,  and  was  always  happier  in  a 
domain  in  which  but  a  few  investigators  were 
quietly  working.  The  considerable  vogue  of 
radioactivity  made  him  wish  to  abandon  this  field 
of  research  for  a  time,  and  to  return  to  his  inter¬ 
rupted  studies  of  the  physics  of  crystals.  He 
dreamed  also  of  making  an  examination  of  di¬ 
verse  theoretical  questions. 

He  gave  much  thought  to  his  teaching,  which 
constantly  improved,  and  which  suggested  to 
him  ideas  on  the  general  orientation  of  studies 
and  on  methods  of  teaching,  which  he  believed 
should  be  based  on  contact  with  experience  and 
nature.  He  hoped  to  see  his  views  adopted  by 
the  Association  of  Professors  as  soon  as  it  was 
formed,  and  to  obtain  the  declaration  “that  the 
teaching  of  the  sciences  must  be  the  dominant 
teaching  of  both  the  boys’  and  girls’  lycees.” 

“But,”  he  said,  “such  a  notion  would  have 
little  chance  of  success.” 

But  this  last  period  of  his  life,  so  fecund, 
was,  alas,  soon  to  end.  His  admirable  scientific 
career  was  to  be  suddenly  broken  at  the  very 
moment  when  he  could  hope  that  the  years  of 
work  to  come  would  be  less  hard  than  those 
which  had  preceded. 


THE  BURDEN  OF  CELEBRITY  137 

In  1906,  quite  ill  and  tired,  he  went  with  me 
and  the  children  to  spend  Easter  in  the  Chev- 
reuse  Valley.  Those  were  two  sweet  days  under 
a  mild  sun,  and  Pierre  Curie  felt  the  weight  of 
weariness  lighten  in  a  healing  repose  near  to 
those  who  were  dear  to  him.  He  amused  him¬ 
self  in  the  meadows  with  his  little  girls, 
and  talked  with  me  of  their  present  and  their 
future. 

He  returned  to  Paris  for  a  reunion  and  dinner 
of  the  Physics  Society.  There  he  sat  beside 
Henri  Poincare  and  had  a  long  conversation  with 
him  on  methods  of  teaching.  As  we  were  return¬ 
ing  on  foot  to  our  house,  he  continued  to  develop 
his  ideas  on  the  culture  that  he  dreamed  of, 
happy  in  the  consciousness  that  I  shared  his 
views. 

The  following  day,  the  19th  of  April,  1906, 
he  attended  a  reunion  of  the  Association  of 
Professors  of  the  Faculties  of  the  Sciences, 
where  he  talked  with  them  very  cordially  about 
the  aims  which  the  Association  might  adopt.  As 
he  went  out  from  this  reunion  and  was  crossing 
the  rue  Dauphine,  he  was  struck  by  a  truck  com¬ 
ing  from  the  Pont  Neuf,  and  fell  under  its 
wheels.  A  concussion  of  the  brain  brought  in¬ 
stantaneous  death. 

So  perished  the  hope  founded  on  the  won- 


138 


PIERRE  CURIE 


derful  being  who  thus  ceased  to  be.  In  the  study 
room  to  which  he  was  never  to  return,  the  water 
buttercups  he  had  brought  from  the  country 
were  still  fresh. 


CHAPTER  VII 


THE  NATION’S  SORROW.  THE  LABORATORIES: 

“sacred  places” 

I  shall  not  attempt  to  describe  the  grief  of  the 
family  left  by  Pierre  Curie.  By  what  I  have 
earlier  said  in  this  narrative  one  can  understand 
what  he  meant  to  his  father,  his  brother,  and  his 
wife.  He  was,  too,  a  devoted  father,  tender  in 
his  love  for  his  children,  and  happy  to  occupy 
himself  with  them.  But  our  daughters  were  still 
too  young  at  this  time  to  realize  the  calamity 
that  had  befallen  us.  Their  grandfather  and  I, 
united  in  our  common  suffering,  did  what  we 
could  to  see  that  their  childhood  should  not  be 
too  much  darkened  by  the  disaster. 

The  news  of  the  catastrophe  caused  veritable 
consternation  in  the  scientific  world  of  France, 
as  well  as  in  that  of  other  countries.  The  heads 
of  the  university  and  the  professors  expressed 
their  emotion  in  letters  full  of  sympathy,  and  a 
great  number  of  foreign  scientists  also  sent 
letters  and  telegrams.  No  less  deep  was  the  im- 

139 


140 


PIERRE  CURIE 


pression  produced  on  the  public  with  whom 
Pierre  Curie,  despite  his  reserve,  enjoyed  great 
renown.  This  feeling  was  expressed  in  numer¬ 
ous  private  letters  coming  not  only  from  those 
whom  we  knew,  but  also  from  persons  entirely 
unknown  to  us.  At  the  same  time  the  press 
printed  articles  of  regret,  bearing  the  stamp  of 
deep  sincerity.  The  French  government  sent  its 
condolences,  and  a  few  rulers  of  foreign  countries 
sent  their  personal  expressions  of  sympathy. 
One  of  the  purest  glories  of  France  had  been 
extinguished,  and  each  understood  that  this  was 
a  nation’s  sorrow.1 

1  From  the  great  number  of  letters  and  telegrams  of  con¬ 
dolence,  I  quote,  as  examples,  these  lines  written  by  three 
great  scientists,  today  no  longer  living. 

From  M.  Berthelot: 

“Madame: 

“I  do  not  wish  to  wait  longer  without  sending  you 
the  sympathetic  expression  of  my  profound  grief  and 
of  that  of  French  and  foreign  scientists  on  the  occasion 
of  the  common  loss  with  you  that  we  have  all  experi¬ 
enced.  We  were  struck  as  by  lightning  by  the  tragic 
news!  So  many  services  already  rendered  science  and 
humanity,  so  many  services  that  we  awaited  from  that 
genial  inventor:  all  this  vanished  in  an  instant,  or 
become  already  but  a  memory!” 

From  G.  Lippmann: 

“Madame  : 

It  is  while  traveling,  and  very  late,  that  I  receive  the 
terrible  news.  I  feel  as  if  I  had  lost  a  brother;  I  did 
not  know  by  Vhat  close  ties  I  was  attached  to  your 


THE  NATION’S  SORROW 


141 


Faithful  to  the  memory  of  him  who  had  left 
us,  we  wished  a  simple  interment  in  the  family 
vault  in  the  little  cemetery  at  Sceaux.  There 
was  neither  official  ceremony  nor  address,  and 
only  his  friends  accompanied  him  to  his  last 
home.  As  he  thought  of  him  who  was  no  more, 
his  brother  Jacques  said  to  me:  “He  had  all  the 
gifts;  there  were  not  two  like  him.” 

In  order  to  assure  the  continuance  of  his 
work,  the  Faculty  of  Sciences  of  Paris  paid  me 
the  very  great  honor  of  asking  me  to  take  the 
place  that  he  had  occupied.  I  accepted  this 
heavy  heritage,  in  the  hope  that  I  might  build 
up  some  day,  in  his  memory,  a  laboratory  worthy 
of  him,  which  he  had  never  had,  but  where 
others  would  be  able  to  work  to  develop  his  idea. 
This  hope  is  now  partly  realized,  thanks  to  the 
common  initiative  of  the  University  and  the 
Pasteur  Institute,  which  have  aimed  at  the 
creation  of  a  Radium  Institute,  composed  of  two 
laboratories,  the  Curie  and  the  Pasteur,  destined 
for  the  physicochemical  and  the  biological  study 

husband.  I  know  today.  I  suffer  also  for  you,  Madame. 
Believe  in  my  sincere  and  respectful  devotion.” 

From  Lord  Kelvin: 

“Grievously  distressed  by  terrible  news  of  Curie’s 
death.  When  will  be  funeral.  We  arrive  Hotel  Mirabeau 
tomorrow  morning.  Kelvin,  Villa  St.  Martin,  Cannes.” 


142 


PIERRE  CURIE 


of  radium  rays.  In  touching  homage  to  him 
who  had  disappeared  the  new  street  leading  to 
the  Institute  was  named  rue  Pierre  Curie. 

This  Institute  is,  however,  insufficient  in  view 
of  the  considerable  development  of  radioactivity 
and  of  its  therapeutic  applications.  The  best 
authorized  persons  now  recognize  that  France 
must  possess  a  Radium  Institute  comparable  to 
those  of  England  and  America  for  the  Curie- 
therapie  which  has  become  an  efficacious  means 
in  the  battle  against  cancer.  It  is  to  be  hoped 
that  with  generous  and  far-seeing  aid,  we  shall 
have,  in  a  few  years,  a  Radium  Institute  com¬ 
plete  and  enlarged,  worthy  of  our  country. 

To  honor  the  memory  of  Pierre  Curie,  the 
French  Society  of  Physics  decided  to  issue  a 
complete  publication  of  his  works.  This  publi¬ 
cation,  arranged  by  P.  Langevin  and  C.  Chene- 
veau,  comprises  but  a  single  volume  of  about 
600  pages,  which  appeared  in  1908,  and  for 
which  I  wrote  a  preface.  This  unique  volume, 
which  includes  a  work  as  important  as  it  is 
varied,  is  a  faithful  reflection  of  the  mentality 
of  the  author.  One  finds  in  it  a  great  richness  of 
ideas  and  of  experimental  facts  leading  to  clear 
and  well-established  results,  but  the  exposition 
is  limited  to  the  strictly  necessary,  and  is  irre¬ 
proachable,  dne  might  even  say  classical,  in 


THE  NATION’S  SORROW 


143 


form.  It  is  to  be  regretted  that  Pierre  Curie  did 
not  use  his  gifts  as  scientist  and  author  in  writ¬ 
ing  extended  memoirs  or  books.  It  was  not  the 
desire  that  was  lacking ;  he  had  several  cherished 
projects  of  this  nature.  But  he  could  never  put 
them  into  execution  because  of  the  difficulties 
with  which  he  had  to  struggle  during  all  his 
working  life. 

now,  let  us  glance  at  this  narrative  as  a 
whole,  in  which  I  have  attempted  to  evoke  the 
image  of  a  man  who,  'inflexibly  devoted  to  the 
service  of  his  ideal,  honored  humanity  by  an  ex¬ 
istence  lived  in  silence,  in  the  simple  grandeur 
of  his  genius  and  his  character.  He  had  the 
faith  of  those  who  open  new  ways.  He  knew 
that  he  had  a  high  mission  to  fulfil  and  the 
mystic  dream  of  his  youth  pushed  him  invincibly 
beyond  the  usual  path  of  life  into  a  way  which 
he  called  anti-natural  because  it  signified  the 
renunciation  of  the  pleasures  of  life.  Neverthe¬ 
less,  he  resolutely  subordinated  his  thoughts 
and  desires  to  this  dream,  adapting  himself  to 
it  and  identifying  himself  with  it  more  and  more 
competely.  Believing  only  in  the  pacific  might 
of  science  and  of  reason,  he  lived  for  the  search 
of  truth.  Without  prejudice  or  parti  pris,  he 
carried  the  same  loyalty  into  his  study  of  things 


144 


PIERRE  CURIE 


that  he  used  in  his  understanding  of  other  men 
and  of  himself.  'Detached  from  every  common 
passion,  seeking  neither  supremacy  nor  honors, 
he  had  no  enemies,  even  though  the  effort  he 
had  achieved  in  the  control  of  himself  had  made 
of  him  one  of  those  elect  whom  we  find  in  ad¬ 
vance  of  their  time  in  all  the  epochs  of  civiliza¬ 
tion.  Like  them  he  was  able  to  exercise  a  pro¬ 
found  influence  merely  by  the  radiation  of  his 
inner  strength. 

It  is  useful  to  learn  how  much  sacrifice  such 
a  life  represents.  The  life  of  a  great  scientist 
in  his  laboratory  is  not,  as  many  may  think,  a 
peaceful  idyll.  More  often  it  is  a  bitter  battle 
with  things,  with  one’s  surroundings,  and  above 
all  with  oneself.  A  great  discovery  does  not 
leap  completely  achieved  from  the  brain  of  the 
scientist,  as  Minerva  sprang,  alLp-annplWL  from 
the  head  of  Jupiter;  it  is  the  fruit  of  accumulated 
preliminary  work.  Between  the  days  of  fecund 
productivity  are  inserted  days  of  uncertainty 
when  nothing  seems  to  succeed,  and  when  even 
matter  itself  seems  hostile;  and  it  is  then  that 
one  must  hold  out  against  discouragement. 
Thus  without  ever  forsaking  his  inexhaustible 
patience,  Pierre  Curie  used  s6metime§\to  sav  to 
me:  “It  is  nevertheless  hard,  this  life  that  we 
have  chosen.” 


THE  NATION’S  SORROW 


145 


For  the  admirable  gift  of  himself,  and  for  the 
magnificent  service  he  renders  humanity,  what 
reward  does  our  society  offer  the  scientist?] 
Have  these  servants  of  an  idea  the  necessary 
means  of  work?  Have  they  an  assured  exist¬ 
ence,  sheltered  from  care?  The  example  of 
Pierre  Curie,  and  of  others,  shows  that  they  have 
none  of  these  things;  and  that  more  often,  be¬ 
fore  they  can  secure  possible  working  conditions, 
they  have  to  exhaust  their  youth  and  their 
powers  in  daily  anxieties.  Our  society,  in  which 
reigns  an  eager  desire  for  riches  and  luxury,  does 
not  understand  the  value  of  science.  It  does 
not  realize  that  science  is  a  most  precious  part 
of  its  moral  patrimony.  Nor  does  it  take  suffi¬ 
cient  cognizance  of  the  fact  that  science  is  at  the 
base  of  all  the  progress  that  lightens  the  burden 
of  life  and  lessens  its  suffering.  Neither  public 
powers  nor  private  generosity  actually  accord  to 
science  and  to  scientists  the  support  and  the  sub¬ 
sidies  indispensable  to  fully  effective  work,  f 

I  invoke,  in  closing,  the  admirable  pleading 
of  Pasteur : 

“If  the  conquests  useful  for  humanity  touch  your 
heart,  if  you  are  overwhelmed  before  the  astonishing 
results  of  electric  telegraphy,  of  the  daguerrotype,  of 
anesthesia,  and  of  other  wonderful  discoveries,  if  you 
are  jealous  of  the  part  your  country  may  claim  in  the 


146 


PIERRE  CURIE 


spreading  of  these  marvelous  things,  take  an  interest, 
I  beg  of  you,  in  those  sacred  places  to  which  we  give 
the  expressive  name  of  laboratories.  Demand  that 
they  be  multiplied  and  ornamented,  for  these  are  the 
temples  of  the  future,  of  wealth,  and  of  well-being. 
It  is  in  them  that  humanity  grows,  fortifies  itself,  and 
becomes  better.  There  it  may  learn  to  read  in  the 
works  of  nature  the  story  of  progress  and  of  universal 
harmony,  even  while  its  own  creations  are  too  often 
those  of  barbarism,  fanaticism,  and  destruction.” 

May  this  truth  be  widely  spread,  and  deeply 
penetrate  public  opinion,  that  the  future  may  be 
less  hard  for  the  pioneers  who  must  open  up  new 
domains  for  the  general  good  of  humanity. 

Extracts  from  Published  Appreciations 

I  have  chosen  certain  extracts  from  various 
published  appreciations  of  Pierre  Curie  in  order 
to  complete  my  account  by  a  few  moving  testi¬ 
monies  from  eminent  men  of  science. 

Henri  Poincare: 

“Curie  was  one  of  those  on  whom  Science  and 
France  believed  they  had  the  right  to  count.  His  age 
permitted  far-reaching  hopes;  what  he  had  already 
given  seemed  a  promise,  and  we  knew  that,  living,  he 
would  not  hav^  failed.  On  the  night  preceding  his 
death  (pardon  this  personal  memory)  I  sat  next  to 


THE  NATION’S  SORROW 


147 


him  and  he  talked  with  me  of  his  plans  and  his  ideas. 
I  admired  the  fecundity  and  the  depth  of  his  thought, 
the  new  aspect  which  physical  phenomena  took  on 
when  looked  at  through  that  original  and  lucid  mind. 
I  felt  that  I  better  understood  the  grandeur  of  human 
intelligence — and  the  following  day,  in  an  instant,  all 
was  annihilated.  A  stupid  accident  brutally  reminded 
us  how  little  place  thought  holds  in  the  face  of  the 
thousand  blind  forces  that  hurl  themselves  across  the 
world  without  knowing  whither  they  go,  crushing  all 
in  their  passage. 

“His  friends,  his  colleagues  understood  at  once 
the  import  of  the  loss  they  suffered,  but  the  grief  ex¬ 
tended  far  beyond  them.  In  foreign  countries  the 
most  illustrious  scientists  joined  in  trying  to  show  the 
esteem  in  which  they  held  our  compatriot,  while  in 
our  own  land  there  was  no  Frenchman,  however  igno¬ 
rant,  who  did  not  feel  more  or  less  vaguely  what  a 
force  his  nation  and  humanity  had  lost. 

“Curie  brought  to  his  study  of  physical  phenomena 
I  do  not  know  what  very  fine  sense  which  made  him 
divine  unsuspected  analogies,  and  made  it  possible 
for  him  to  orient  himself  in  a  labyrinth  of  complex 
appearances  where  others  would  have  gone  astray. 
.  .  .  True  physicists,  like  Curie,  neither  look  within 
themselves,  nor  on  the  surface  of  things,  but  they 
know  how  to  look  through  things. 

“All  those  who  knew  him  knew  their  pleasure  and 
surety  in  his  acquaintance,  and  the  delicate  charm 
that  was  exhaled,  one  might  say,  by  his  gentle 
modesty,  by  his  naive  directness,  by  the  fineness  of 
his  spirit.  Always  ready  to  efface  himself  before  his 


148 


PIERRE  CURIE 


family,  before  his  friends,  and  even  before  his  rivals, 
he  was  what  one  calls  a  ‘poor  candidate’;  but  in  our 
democracy  candidates  are  the  least  thing  we  lack. 

“Who  would  have  thought  that  so  much  gentleness 
concealed  an  intransigeant  soul?  He  did  not  compro¬ 
mise  with  those  general  principles  on  which  he  was 
nourished,  nor  with  the  particular  moral  ideal  he  had 
been  taught  to  love,  that  ideal  of  absolute  sincerity, 
too  high,  perhaps,  for  the  world  in  which  we  live. 
He  did  not  know  the  thousand  little  accommodations 
with  which  our  weakness  contents  itself.  Moreover, 
he  never  separated  the  worship  of  this  ideal  from  what 
he  rendered  to  science,  and  he  gave  us  a  shining  ex¬ 
ample  of  the  high  conception  of  duty  that  may  spring 
from  a  simple  and  pure  love  of  truth.  It  matters  little 
in  what  God  he  believed;  it  is  not  the  God,  but  faith, 
that  performs  miracles.” 

Institut  de  France :  Written  about  P.  Curie  by 
M.  D.  Gernez. 

t 

“All  for  work,  all  for  science:  this  sums  up  the  life 
of  Pierre  Curie,  a  life  so  rich  in  brilliant  discoveries 
and  in  the  outlook  of  genius  that  it  won  him  prac¬ 
tically  universal  admiration.  In  the  full  maturity  of 
his  investigations  whose  progress  he  so  eagerly  pur¬ 
sued  his  work  was  ended,  to  the  consternation  of  us 
all,  by  a  terrible  catastrophe  on  the  19th  of  April, 
1906.  ... 

“All  these  honors  did  not  dazzle  him;  he  was  and 
he  will  remain  a  remarkable  figure  among  those  who 
make  the  scientific  history  of  our  epoch.  His  contem- 


THE  NATION’S  SORROW 


149 


poraries  found  in  him  a  precious  example  of  a  devo¬ 
tion  to  science  at  once  unyielding  and  disinterested. 
There  have  been  few  lives  more  pure  and  more  justly 
famous.” 

Jean  Perrin: 

“Pierre  Curie,  whom  all  called  a  master,  and 
whom  we  had  the  joy  to  call,  too,  our  friend,  died 
suddenly  in  the  fullness  of  his  powers.  .  .  .  We  will 
try  to  show  through  him,  as  an  example,  what  part  a 
powerful  genius  can  return  to  sincerity,  to  liberty,  to 
the  strong  and  calm  audacity  of  thought  which 
nothing  can  enchain  and  nothing  can  astonish.  We  ac¬ 
knowledge  also  all  the  greatness  of  the  soul  where 
these  fine  qualities  of  intelligence  and  character  were 
united  in  a  most  noble  unselfishness  and  most  ex¬ 
quisite  goodness. 

“Those  who  have  known  Pierre  Curie,  know  that, 
near  him  one  felt  awaken  the  need  to  do  and  to  under¬ 
stand.  We  will  try  to  honor  his  memory  by  spreading 
abroad  this  impression,  and  we  will  ask  his  pale  and 
beautiful  face  for  the  secret  of  that  radiation  which 
made  all  those  who  approached  him  better  men.” 

C.  Cheneveau: 

“.  .  .  In  order  to  realize  our  irreparable  loss  we 
must  remember  Curie’s  attachment  to  his  students. 
.  .  .  Some  of  us  offered  him,  with  reason,  a  veritable 
worship.  ...  For  myself,  he  was,  next  to  my  own 


150 


PIERRE  CURIE 


family,  one  of  those  I  loved  most.  How  well  he  knew 
how  to  surround  his  simple  collaborator  with  a  great 
and  tender  affection.  His  immense  kindness  extended 
even  to  his  most  humble  helpers,  who  adored  him.  I 
have  never  seen  more  sincere  and  more  heart-breaking 
tears  than  those  shed  by  the  laboratory  boys  on  the 
news  of  his  sudden  death.” 

Paul  Langevin : 

“.  .  .  The  hours  when  one  could  meet  him  and  in 
which  one  loved  to  talk  about  his  science  and  in  which 
one  thought  with  him,  return  each  day  to  recall  his 
memory,  to  bring  back  his  kindly  and  thoughtful  face, 
his  luminous  eyes  and  his  beautiful,  expressive  head 
modeled  by  twenty-five  years  passed  in  the  labora¬ 
tory,  and  by  a  life  of  unremittent  work  and  complete 
simplicity. 

“.  .  .  It  is  in  his  laboratory  that  my  memories, 
still  so  recent,  most  readily  bring  him  back  to  me,  as 
he  would  appear  to  those  near  to  whom  he  had  grown 
older,  scarcely  changed  by  the  eighteen  years  that 
have  passed  since.  Timid  and  often  awkward,  I  began 
under  him  my  laboratory  education.  .  .  . 

“Surrounded  by  apparatus  for  the  greater  part  con¬ 
ceived  or  modified  by  himself,  he  manipulated  it 
with  extreme  dexterity,  with  the  familiar  gestures  of 
the  long  white  hands  of  the  physicist.  .  .  . 

“He  was  twenty-nine  years  old  when  I  entered  as  a 
student.  The  mastery  which  ten  years,  passed  entirely 
in  the  laboratory,  had  given  him,  imposed  itself  even 
on  us,  despite  bur  ignorance,  by  the  surety  of  his 


THE  NATION’S  SORROW 


151 


movements  and  explanations,  and  the  ease,  shaded  by 
timidity,  of  his  manner.  We  returned  always  with  joy 
to  the  laboratory,  where  it  was  good  to  work  near  him 
because  we  felt  him  working  near  to  us  in  that  large, 
light  room  filled  with  apparatus  whose  forms  were 
still  a  little  mysterious  to  us.  We  did  not  fear  to  enter 
it  often  to  consult  him,  and  he  sometimes  admitted  us, 
too,  to  perform  some  particularly  delicate  manipula¬ 
tion.  Probably  my  finest  memories  of  my  school  years 
are  those  of  moments  passed  there  standing  before 
the  blackboard  where  he  took  pleasure  in  talking  with 
us,  in  awakening  in  us  fruitful  ideas,  and  in  discus¬ 
sions  of  research  which  formed  our  taste  for  the  things 
of  science.  His  live  and  contagious  curiosity,  the  full¬ 
ness  and  surety  of  his  information  made  him  an  ad¬ 
mirable  awakener  of  spirits.” 

I  have  wished  above  all,  in  gathering  together 
here  these  few  memories,  in  a  bouquet  rever¬ 
ently  placed  upon  his  tomb,  to  help,  if  I  can,  to 
fix  the  image  of  a  man  truly  great  in  chaiacter 
and  in  thought,  of  a  wonderful  representative  of 
the  genius  of  our  race.  Entirely  unfranchised 
from  ancient  servitudes,  and  passionately  loving 
reason  and  clarity,  he  was  an  example — as  is  a 
prophet  inspired  by  truths  of  the  future — of 
what  may  be  realized  in  moral  beauty  and  good¬ 
ness  by  a  free  and  upright  spirit,  of  constant 
courage,  and  of  a  mental  honesty  which  made 
him  repulse  what  he  did  not  understand,  and 
place  his  life  in  accord  with  this  dream. 


Autobiographical  Notes 
Marie  Curie 


CHAPTER  I 


I  have  been  asked  by  my  American  friends  to 
write  the  story  of  my  life.  At  first,  the  idea 
seemed  alien  to  me,  but  I  yielded  to  persuasion. 
However,  I  could  not  conceive  my  biography  as 
a  complete  expression  of  personal  feelings  or  a 
detailed  description  of  all  incidents  I  would  re¬ 
member.  Many  of  our  feelings  change  with  the 
years,  and,  when  faded  away,  may  seem  alto¬ 
gether  strange;  incidents  lose  their  momentary 
interest  and  may  be  remembered  as  if  they  have 
occurred  to  some  other  person.  But  there  may 
be  in  a  life  some  general  direction,  some  con¬ 
tinuous  thread,  due  to  a  few  dominant  ideas  and 
a  few  strong  feelings,  that  explain  the  life  and 
are  characteristic  of  a  human  personality.  Of 
my  life,  which  has  not  been  easy  on  the  whole, 
I  have  described  the  general  course  and  the 
essential  features,  and  I  trust  that  my  story  gives 
an  understanding  of  the  state  of  mind  in  which 
I  have  lived  and  worked. 

My  family  is  of  Polish  origin,  and  my  name 
is  Marie  Sklodowska.  My  father  and  my  mother 

155 


156 


PIERRE  CURIE 


both  came  from  among  the  small  Polish  landed 
proprietors.  In  my  country  this  class  is  com¬ 
posed  of  a  large  number  of  families,  owners  of 
small  and  medium-sized  estates,  frequently 
interrelated.  It  has  been,  until  recently,  chiefly 
from  this  group  that  Poland  has  drawn  her  in¬ 
tellectual  recruits. 

While  my  paternal  grandfather  had  divided 
his  time  between  agriculture  and  directing  a 
provincial  college,  my  father,  more  strongly 
drawn  to  study,  followed  the  course  of  the  Uni¬ 
versity  of  Petrograd,  and  later  definitely  estab¬ 
lished  himself  at  Warsaw  as  Professor  of 
Physics  and  Mathematics  in  one  of  the  lyceums 
of  that  city.  He  married  a  young  woman  whose 
mode  of  life  was  congenial  to  his ;  for,  although 
very  young,  she  had,  what  was,  for  that  time,  a 
very  serious  education,  and  was  the  director  of 
one  of  the  best  Warsaw  schools  for  young  girls. 

My  father  and  mother  worshiped  their  profes¬ 
sion  in  the  highest  degree  and  have  left,  all  over 
their  country,  a  lasting  remembrance  with  their 
pupils.  I  cannot,  even  to-day,  go  into  Polish  so¬ 
ciety  without  meeting  persons  who  have  tender 
memories  of  my  parents. 

Although  my  parents  adopted  a  university 
career,  they  continued  to  keep  in  close  touch 
with  their  numerous  family  in  the  country.  It 


AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL  NOTES 


157 


was  with  their  relatives  that  I  frequently  spent 
my  vacation,  living  in  all  freedom  and  finding 
opportunities  to  know  the  field  life  by  which  I 
was  deeply  attracted.  To  these  conditions,  so 
different  from  the  usual  villegiature,  I  believe, 
I  owe  my  love  for  the  country  and  nature. 

Born  at  Warsaw,  on  the  7th  of  November, 
1867,  I  was  the  last  of  five  children,  but  my 
oldest  sister  died  at  the  early  age  of  fourteen,  and 
we  were  left,  three  sisters  and  a  brother.  Cruelly 
struck  by  the  loss  of  her  daughter  and  worn  away 
by  a  grave  illness,  my  mother  died  at  forty-two, 
leaving  her  husband  in  the  deepest  sorrow  with 
his  children.  I  was  then  only  nine  years  old,  and 
my  eldest  brother  was  hardly  thirteen. 

This  catastrophe  was  the  first  great  sorrow 
of  my  life  and  threw  me  into  a  profound  depres¬ 
sion.  My  mother  had  an  exceptional  personal¬ 
ity.  With  all  her  intellectuality  she  had  a  big 
heart  and  a  very  high  sense  of  duty.  And, 
though  possessing  infinite  indulgence  and  good 
nature,  she  still  held  in  the  family  a  remarkable 
moral  authority.  She  had  an  ardent  piety  (my 
parents  were  both  Catholics),  but  she  was  never 
intolerant ;  differences  in  religious  belief  did  not 
trouble  her;  she  was  equally  kind  to  any  one 
not  sharing  her  opinions.  Her  influence  over  me 
was  extraordinary,  for  in  me  the  natural  love  of 


158 


PIERRE  CURIE 


the  little  girl  for  her  mother  was  united  with  a 
passionate  admiration. 

Very  much  affected  by  the  death  of  my  mother, 
my  father  devoted  himself  entirely  to  his  work 
and  to  the  care  of  our  education.  His  profes¬ 
sional  obligations  were  heavy  and  left  him  little 
leisure  time.  For  many  years  we  all  felt  weigh¬ 
ing  on  us  the  loss  of  the  one  who  had  been  the 
soul  of  the  house. 

We  all  started  our  studies  very  young.  I  was 
only  six  years  old,  and,  because  I  was  the  young¬ 
est  and  smallest  in  the  class,  was  frequently 
brought  forward  to  recite  when  there  were  vis¬ 
itors.  This  was  a  great  trial  to  me,  because  of 
my  timidity;  I  wanted  always  to  run  away  and 
hide.  My  father,  an  excellent  educator,  was 
interested  in  our  work  and  knew  how  to  direct 
it,  but  the  conditions  of  our  education  were  diffi¬ 
cult.  We  began  our  studies  in  private  schools 
and  finished  them  in  those  of  the  government. 

Warsaw  was  then  under  Russian  domination, 
and  one  of  the  worst  aspects  of  this  control  was 
the  oppression  exerted  on  the  school  and  the 
child.  The  private  schools  directed  by  Poles 
were  closely  watched  by  the  police  and  over¬ 
burdened  with  the  necessity  of  teaching  the  Rus¬ 
sian  language  even  to  children  so  young  that  they 
could  scarcely  speak  their  native  Polish.  Never- 


AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL  NOTES 


159 


theless,  since  the  teachers  were  nearly  all  of 
Polish  nationality,  they  endeavored  in  every  pos¬ 
sible  way  to  mitigate  the  difficulties  resulting 
from  the  national  persecution.  These  schools, 
however,  could  not  legally  give  diplomas,  which 
were  obtainable  only  in  those  of  the  government. 

The  latter,  entirely  Russian,  were  directly  op¬ 
posed  to  the  Polish  national  spirit.  All  instruc¬ 
tion  was  given  in  Russian,  by  Russian  pro¬ 
fessors,  who,  being  hostile  to  the  Polish  nation, 
treated  their  pupils  as  enemies.  Men  of  moral 
and  intellectual  distinction  could  scarcely  agree 
to  teach  in  schools  where  an  alien  attitude  was 
forced  upon  them.  So  what  the  pupils  were 
taught  was  of  questionable  value,  and  the  moral 
atmosphere  was  altogether  unbearable.  Con¬ 
stantly  held  in  suspicion  and  spied  upon,  the 
children  knew  that  a  single  conversation  in 
Polish,  or  an  imprudent  word,  might  seriously 
harm,  not  only  themselves,  but  also  their  fam¬ 
ilies.  Amidst  these  hostilities,  they  lost  all  the 
joy  of  life,  and  precocious  feelings  of  distrust  and 
indignation  weighed  upon  their  childhood.  On 
the  other  side,  this  abnormal  situation  resulted 
in  exciting  the  patriotic  feeling  of  Polish  youths 
to  the  highest  degree. 

Yet  of  this  period  of  my.  early  youth,  dark¬ 
ened  though  it  was  by  mourning  and  the  sorrow 


160 


PIERRE  CURIE 


of  oppression,  I  still  keep  more  than  one  pleas¬ 
ant  remembrance.  In  our  quiet  but  occupied  life, 
reunions  of  relatives  and  friends  of  our  family 
brought  some  joy.  My  father  was  very  interested 
in  literature  and  well  acquainted  with  Polish  and 
foreign  poetry;  he  even  composed  poetry  him¬ 
self  and  was  able  to  translate  it  from  foreign 
languages  into  Polish  in  a  very  successful  way. 
His  little  poems  on  family  events  were  our  de¬ 
light.  On  Saturday  evenings  he  used  to  recite 
or  read  to  us  the  masterpieces  of  Polish  prose 
and  poetry.  These  evenings  were  for  us  a  great 
pleasure  and  a  source  of  renewed  patriotic 
feelings. 

Since  my  childhood  I  have  had  a  strong  taste 
for  poetry,  and  I  willingly  learned  by  heart  long 
passages  from  our  great  poets,  the  favorite  ones 
being  Mickiewecz,  Krasinski  and  Slowacki.  This 
taste  was  even  more  developed  when  I  became 
acquainted  with  foreign  literatures;  my  early 
studies  included  the  knowledge  of  French,  Ger¬ 
man,  and  Russian,  and  I  soon  became  familiar 
with  the  fine  works  written  in  these  languages. 
Later  I  felt  the  need  of  knowing  English  and 
succeeded  in  acquiring  the  knowledge  of  that 
language  and  its  literature. 

My  musical  studies  have  been  very  scarce. 
My  mother  was  a  musician  and  had  a  beautiful 


AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL  NOTES 


161 


voice.  She  wanted  us  to  have  musical  train¬ 
ing.  After  her  death,  having  no  more  encourage¬ 
ment  from  her,  I  soon  abandoned  this  effort, 
which  I  often  regretted  afterwards. 

I  learned  easily  mathematics  and  physics,  as 
far  as  these  sciences  were  taken  in  consideration 
in  the  school.  I  found  in  this  ready  help  from 
my  father,  who  loved  science  and  had  to  teach 
it  himself.  He  enjoyed  any  explanation  he  could 
give  us  about  Nature  and  her  ways.  Unhappily, 
he  had  no  laboratory  and  could  not  perform 
experiments. 

The  periods  of  vacations  were  particularly 
comforting,  when,  escaping  the  strict  watch  of 
the  police  in  the  city,  we  took  refuge  with  rela¬ 
tives  or  friends  in  the  country.  There  we  found 
the  free  life  of  the  old-fashioned  family  estate; 
races  in  the  woods  and  joyous  participation  in 
work  in  the  far-stretching,  level  grain-fields.  At 
other  times  we  passed  the  border  of  our  Russian- 
ruled  division  (Congress  Poland)  and  went 
southwards  into  the  mountain  country  of  Galicia, 
where  the  Austrian  political  control  was  less  op¬ 
pressive  than  that  which  we  suffered.  There  we 
could  speak  Polish  in  all  freedom  and  sing 
patriotic  songs  without  going  to  prison. 

My  first  impression  of  the  mountains  was  very 
vivid,  because  I  had  been  brought  up  in  the 


162 


PIERRE  CURIE 


plains.  So  I  enjoyed  immensely  our  life  in  the 
Carpathian  villages,  the  view  of  the  pikes,  the 
excursions  to  the  valleys  and  to  the  high  moun¬ 
tain  lakes  with  picturesque  names  such  as :  “The 
Eye  of  the  Sea.”  However,  I  never  lost  my  at¬ 
tachment  to  the  open  horizon  and  the  gentle 
views  of  a  plain  hill  country. 

Later  I  had  the  opportunity  to  spend  a  vaca¬ 
tion  with  my  father  far  more  south  in  Podolia, 
and  to  have  the  first  view  of  the  sea  at  Odessa, 
and  afterwards  at  the  Baltic  shore.  This  was  a 
thrilling  experience.  But  it  was  in  France  that 
I  become  acquainted  with  the  big  waves  of  the 
ocean  and  the  ever-changing  tide.  All  my  life 
through,  the  new  sights  of  Nature  made  me  re¬ 
joice  like  a  child. 

Thus  passed  the  period  of  our  school  life.  We 
all  had  much  facility  for  intellectual  work.  My 
brother,  Doctor  Sklodowski,  having  finished  his 
medical  studies,  became  later  the  chief  physician 
in  one  of  the  principal  Warsaw  hospitals.  My 
sisters  and  I  intended  to  take  up  teaching  as  our 
parents  had  done.  However,  my  elder  sister, 
when  grown  up,  changed  her  mind  and  decided 
to  study  medicine.  She  took  the  degree  of  doc¬ 
tor  at  the  Paris  University,  married  Doctor 
Dluski,  a  Polish  physician,  and  together  they 
established  an  important  sanatorium  in  a  won- 


AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL  NOTES 


163 


derfully  beautiful  Carpathian  mountain  place  of 
Austrian  Poland.  My  second  sister,  married  in 
Warsaw,  Mrs.  Szalay,  was  for  many  years  a 
teacher  in  the  schools,  where  she  rendered  great 
service.  Later  she  was  appointed  in  one  of  the 
lyceums  of  free  Poland. 

I  was  but  fifteen  when  I  finished  my  high- 
school  studies,  always  having  held  first  rank  in 
my  class.  The  fatigue  of  growth  and  study  com¬ 
pelled  me  to  take  almost  a  year’s  rest  in  the 
country.  I  then  returned  to  my  father  in  War¬ 
saw,  hoping  to  teach  in  the  free  schools.  But 
family  circumstances  obliged  me  to  change  my 
decision.  My  father,  now  aged  and  tired,  needed 
rest;  his  fortune  was  very  modest.  So  I  resolved 
to  accept  a  position  as  governess  for  several 
children.  Thus,  when  scarcely  seventeen,  I  left 
my  father’s  house  to  begin  an  independent  life. 

That  going  away  remains  one  of  the  most 
vivid  memories  of  my  youth.  My  heart  was 
heavy  as  I  climbed  into  the  railway  car.  It  was 
to  carry  me  for  several  hours,  away  from  those 
I  loved.  And  after  the  railway  journey  I  must 
drive  for  five  hours  longer.  What  experience  was 
awaiting  me?  So  I  questioned  as  I  sat  close  to 
the  car  window  looking  out  across  the  wide 
plains. 

The  father  of  the  family  to  which  I  went  was 


164 


PIERRE  CURIE 


an  agriculturist.  His  oldest  daughter  was  about 
my  age,  and  although  working  with  me,  was  my 
companion  rather  than  my  pupil.  There  were 
two  younger  children,  a  boy  and  a  girl.  My  rela¬ 
tions  with  my  pupils  were  friendly;  after  our 
lessons  we  went  together  for  daily  walks.  Loving 
the  country,  I  did  not  feel  lonesome,  and 
although  this  particular  country  was  not  espe¬ 
cially  picturesque,  I  was  satisfied  with  it  in  all 
seasons.  I  took  the  greatest  interest  in  the  agri¬ 
cultural  development  of  the  estate  where  the 
methods  were  considered  as  models  for  the 
region.  I  knew  the  progressive  details  of  the 
work,  the  distribution  of  crops  in  the  fields;  I 
eagerly  followed  the  growth  of  the  plants,  and  in 
the  stables  of  the  farm  I  knew  the  horses. 

In  winter  the  vast  plains,  covered  with  snow, 
were  not  lacking  in  charm,  and  we  went  for  long 
sleigh  rides.  Sometimes  we  could  hardly  see  the 
road.  “Look  out  for  the  ditch!”  I  would  call 
to  the  driver.  “You  are  going  straight  into  it,” 
and  “Never  fear!”  he  would  answer,  as  over  we 
went!  But  these  tumbles  only  added  to  the 
gayety  of  our  excursions. 

I  remember  the  marvelous  snow  house  we 
made  one  winter  when  the  snow  was  very  high 
in  the  fields ;  we  could  sit  in  it  and  look  out  across 
the  rose-tinted  snow  plains.  We  also  used  to 


AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL  NOTES 


165 


skate  on  the  ice  of  the  river  and  to  watch  the 
weather  anxiously,  to  make  sure  that  the  ice  was 
not  going  to  give  way,  depriving  us  of  our 
pleasure. 

Since  my  duties  with  my  pupils  did  not  take 
up  all  my  time,  I  organized  a  small  class  for  the 
children  of  the  village  who  could  not  be  educated 
under  the  Russian  government.  In  this  the  old¬ 
est  daughter  of  the  house  aided  me.  We  taught 
the  little  children  and  the  girls  who  wished  to 
come  how  to  read  and  write,  and  we  put  in  cir¬ 
culation  Polish  books  which  were  appreciated, 
too,  by  the  parents.  Even  this  innocent  work 
presented  danger,  as  all  initiative  of  this  kind 
was  forbidden  by  the  government  and  might 
bring  imprisonment  or  deportation  to  Siberia. 

My  evenings  I  generally  devoted  to  study.  I 
had  heard  that  a  few  women  had  succeeded  in 
following  certain  courses  in  Petrograd  or  in  for¬ 
eign  countries,  and  I  was  determined  to  prepare 
myself  by  preliminary  work  to  follow  their 
example. 

I  had  not  yet  decided  what  path  I  would 
choose.  I  was  as  much  interested  in  literature 
and  sociology  as  in  science.  However,  during 
these  years  of  isolated  work,  trying  little  by  little 
to  find  my  real  preferences,  I  finally  turned 
towards  mathematics  and  physics,  and  resolutely 


166 


PIERRE  CURIE 


undertook  a  serious  preparation  for  future  work. 
This  work  I  proposed  doing  in  Paris,  and  I  hoped 
to  save  enough  money  to  be  able  to  live  and 
work  in  that  city  for  some  time. 

My  solitary  study  was  beset  with  difficulties. 
The  scientific  education  I  had  received  at  the 
lyceum  was  very  incomplete;  it  was  well  under 
the  bachelorship  program  of  a  French  lyceum; 
I  tried  to  add  to  it  in  my  own  way,  with  the 
help  of  books  picked  up  at  random.  This 
method  could  not  be  greatly  productive,  yet  it 
was  not  without  results.  I  acquired  the  habit  of 
independent  work,  and  learned  a  few  things 
which  were  to  be  of  use  later  on. 

I  had  to  modify  my  plans  for  the  future  when 
my  eldest  sister  decided  to  go  to  Paris  to  study 
medicine.  We  had  promised  each  other  mutual 
aid,  but  our  means  did  not  permit  of  our  leaving 
together.  So  I  kept  my  position  for  three  and  a 
half  years,  and,  having  finished  my  work  with 
my  pupils,  I  returned  to  Warsaw,  where  a  posi¬ 
tion,  similar  to  the  one  I  had  left,  was  await¬ 
ing  me. 

I  kept  this  new  place  for  only  a  year  and  then 
went  back  to  my  father,  who  had  retired  some 
time  before  and  was  living  alone.  Together  we 
passed  an  excellent  year,  he  occupying  himself 
with  some  literary  work,  while  I  increased  our 


AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL  NOTES 


167 


funds  by  giving  private  lessons.  Meantime  I 
continued  my  efforts  to  educate  myself.  This 
was  no  easy  task  under  the  Russian  government 
of  Warsaw;  yet  I  found  more  opportunities  than 
in  the  country.  To  my  great  joy,  I  was  able,  for 
the  first  time  in  my  life,  to  find  access  to  a  labora¬ 
tory:  a  small  municipal  physical  laboratory  di¬ 
rected  by  one  of  my  cousins.  I  found  little  time 
to  work  there,  except  in  the  evenings  and  on 
Sundays,  and  was  generally  left  to  myself.  I 
tried  out  various  experiments  described  in  trea¬ 
tises  on  physics  and  chemistry,  and  the  results 
were  sometimes  unexpected.  At  times  I  would 
be  encouraged  by  a  little  unhoped-for  success, 
at  others  I  would  be  in  the  deepest  despair  be¬ 
cause  of  accidents  and  failures  resulting  from  my 
inexperience.  But  on  the  whole,  though  I  was 
taught  that  the  way  of  progress  is  neither  swift 
nor  easy,  this  first  trial  confirmed  in  me  the  taste 
for  experimental  research  in  the  fields  of  physics 
and  chemistry. 

Other  means  of  instruction  came  to  me 
through  my  being  one  of  an  enthusiastic  group 
of  young  men  and  women  of  Warsaw,  who  united 
in  a  common  desire  to  study,  and  whose  activities 
were  at  the  same  time  social  and  patriotic.  It 
was  one  of  those  groups  of  Polish  youths  who 
believed  that  the  hope  of  their  country  lay  in  a 


168 


PIERRE  CURIE 


great  effort  to  develop  the  intellectual  and  moral 
strength  of  the  nation,  and  that  such  an  effort 
would  lead  to  a  better  national  situation.  The 
nearest  purpose  was  to  work  at  one’s  own  instruc¬ 
tion  and  to  provide  means  of  instruction  for  work¬ 
men  and  peasants.  In  accordance  with  this 
program  we  agreed  among  ourselves  to  give 
evening  courses,  each  one  teaching  what  he  knew 
best.  There  is  no  need  to  say  that  this  was  a 
secret  organization,  which  made  everything  ex¬ 
tremely  difficult.  There  were  in  our  group  very 
devoted  young  people  who,  as  I  still  believe  to¬ 
day,  could  do  truly  useful  work. 

I  have  a  bright  remembrance  of  the  sympa¬ 
thetic  intellectual  and  social  companionship 
which  I  enjoyed  at  that  time.  Truly  the  means 
of  action  were  poor  and  the  results  obtained 
could  not  be  considerable;  yet  I  still  believe 
that  the  ideas  which  inspired  us  then  are  the 
only  way  to  real  social  progress.  You  cannot 
hope  to  build  a  better  world  without  improving 
the  individuals.  To  that  end  each  of  us  must 
work  for  his  own  improvement,  and  at  the  same 
time  share  a  general  responsibility  for  all  human¬ 
ity,  our  particular  duty  being  to  aid  those  to 
whom  we  think  we  can  be  most  useful. 

All  the  experiences  of  this  period  intensified 
my  longing  for  further  study.  And,  in  his  affec- 


AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL  NOTES 


169 


tion  for  me,  my  father,  in  spite  of  limited  re¬ 
sources,  helped  me  to  hasten  the  execution  of 
my  early  project.  My  sister  had  just  married  at 
Paris,  and  it  was  decided  that  I  should  go  there 
to  live  with  her.  My  father  and  I  hoped  that, 
once  my  studies  were  finished,  we  would  again 
live  happily  together.  Fate  was  to  decide  other¬ 
wise,  since  my  marriage  was  to  hold  me  in 
France.  My  father,  who  in  his  own  youth  had 
wished  to  do  scientific  work,  was  consoled  in  our 
separation  by  the  progressive  success  of  my 
work.  I  keep  a  tender  memory  of  his  kindness 
and  disinterestedness.  He  lived  with  the  family 
of  my  married  brother,  and,  like  an  excellent 
grandfather,  brought  up  the  children.  We  had 
the  sorrow  of  losing  him  in  1902,  when  he  had 
just  passed  seventy. 

So  it  was  in  November,  1891,  at  the  age  of 
twenty-four,  that  I  was  able  to  realize  the  dream 
that  had  been  always  present  in  my  mind  for 
several  years. 

When  I  arrived  in  Paris  I  was  affectionately 
welcomed  by  my  sister  and  brother-in-law,  but 
I  stayed  with  them  only  for  a  few  months,  for 
they  lived  in  one  of  the  outside  quarters  of 
Paris  where  my  brother-in-law  was  beginning  a 
medical  practice,  and  I  needed  to  get  nearer  to 
the  schools.  I  was  finally  installed,  like  many 


170 


PIERRE  CURIE 


other  students  of  my  country,  in  a  modest  little 
room  for  which  I  gathered  some  furniture.  I 
kept  to  this  way  of  living  during  the  four  years 
of  my  student  life. 

It  would  be  impossible  to  tell  of  all  the  good 
these  years  brought  to  me.  Undistracted  by  any 
outside  occupation,  I  was  entirely  absorbed  in 
the  joy  of  learning  and  understanding.  Yet,  all 
the  while,  my  living  conditions  were  far  from 
easy,  my  own  funds  being  small  and  my  family 
not  having  the  means  to  aid  me  as  they  would 
have  liked  to  do.  However,  my  situation  was  not 
exceptional;  it  was  the  familiar  experience  of 
many  of  the  Polish  students  whom  I  knew.  The 
room  I  lived  in  was  in  a  garret,  very  cold  in  win¬ 
ter,  for  it  was  insufficiently  heated  by  a  small 
stove  which  often  lacked  coal.  During  a  particu¬ 
larly  rigorous  winter,  it  was  not  unusual  for  the 
water  to  freeze  in  the  basin  in  the  night;  to  be 
able  to  sleep  I  was  obliged  to  pile  all  my  clothes 
on  the  bedcovers.  In  the  same  room  I  prepared 
my  meals  with  the  aid  of  an  alcohol  lamp  and  a 
few  kitchen  utensils.  These  meals  were  often 
reduced  to  bread  with  a  cup  of  chocolate,  eggs 
or  fruit.  I  had  no  help  in  housekeeping  and  I 
myself  carried  the  little  coal  I  used  up  the  six 
flights. 

This  life,  gainful  from  certain  points  of  view, 


AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL  NOTES 


171 


had,  for  all  that,  a  real  charm  for  me.  It  gave 
me  a  very  precious  sense  of  liberty  and  indepen¬ 
dence.  Unknown  in  Paris,  I  was  lost  in  the 
great  city,  but  the  feeling  of  living  there  alone, 
taking  care  of  myself  without  any  aid,  did  not 
at  all  depress  me.  If  sometimes  I  felt  lonesome, 
my  usual  state  of  mind  was  one  of  calm  and  great 
moral  satisfaction. 

All  my  mind  was  centered  on  my  studies, 
which,  especially  at  the  beginning,  were  diffi¬ 
cult.  In  fact,  I  was  insufficiently  prepared  to 
follow  the  physical  science  course  at  the  Sor- 
bonne,  for,  despite  all  my  efforts,  I  had  not  suc¬ 
ceeded  in  acquiring  in  Poland  a  preparation  as 
complete  as  that  of  the  French  students  follow¬ 
ing  the  same  course.  So  I  was  obliged  to  supply 
this  deficiency,  especially  in  mathematics.  I  di¬ 
vided  my  time  between  courses,  experimental 
work,  and  study  in  the  library.  In  the  evening  I 
worked  in  my  room,  sometimes  very  late  into 
the  night.  All  that  I  saw  and  learned  that  was 
new  delighted  me.  It  was  like  a  new  world 
opened  to  me,  the  world  of  science,  which  I  was 
at  last  permitted  to  know  in  all  liberty. 

I  have  pleasant  memories  of  my  relations  with 
my  student  companions.  Reserved  and  shy  at 
the  beginning,  it  was  not  long  before  I  noticed 
that  the  students,  nearly  all  of  whom  worked 


172 


PIERRE  CURIE 


seriously,  were  disposed  to  be  friendly.  Our  con¬ 
versations  about  our  studies  deepened  our  inter¬ 
est  in  the  problems  we  discussed. 

Among  the  Polish  students  I  did  not  have  any 
companions  in  my  studies.  Nevertheless,  my  re¬ 
lations  with  their  small  colony  had  a  certain 
intimacy.  From  time  to  time  we  would  gather 
in  one  another’s  bare  rooms,  where  we  could 
talk  over  national  questions  and  feel  less  iso¬ 
lated.  We  would  also  go  for  walks  together,  or 
attend  public  reunions,  for  we  were  all  interested 
in  politics.  By  the  end  of  the  first  year,  how¬ 
ever,  I  was  forced  to  give  up  these  relationships, 
for  I  found  that  all  my  energy  had  to  be  concen¬ 
trated  on  my  studies,  in  order  to  achieve  them 
as  soon  as  possible.  I  was  even  obliged  to  devote 
most  of  my  vacation  time  to  mathematics. 

My  persistent  efforts  were  not  in  vain.  I  was 
able  to  make  up  for  the  deficiency  of  my  train¬ 
ing  and  to  pass  examinations  at  the  same  time 
with  the  other  students.  I  even  had  the  satisfac¬ 
tion  of  graduating  in  first  rank  as  “licenciee  es 
sciences  physiques'”  in  1893,  and  in  second  rank 
as  “licenciee  es  sciences  mathematiques ”  in 
1894. 

My  brother-in-law,  recalling  later  these  years 
of  work  uqder  the  conditions  I  have  just  de¬ 
scribed,  jokingly  referred  to  them  as  “the  heroic 


AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL  NOTES 


173 


period  of  my  sister-in-law’s  life.”  For  myself,  I 
shall  always  consider  one  of  the  best  memories 
of  my  life  that  period  of  solitary  years  exclu¬ 
sively  devoted  to  the  studies,  finally  within  my 
reach,  for  which  I  had  waited  so  long. 

It  was  in  1894  that  I  first  met  Pierre  Curie. 
One  of  my  compatriots,  a  professor  at  the  Uni¬ 
versity  of  Fribourg,  having  called  upon  me,  in¬ 
vited  me  to  his  home,  with  a  young  physicist  of 
Paris,  whom  he  knew  and  esteemed  highly. 
Upon  entering  the  room  I  perceived,  standing 
framed  by  the  French  window  opening  on  the 
balcony,  a  tall  young  man  with  auburn  hair  and 
large,  limpid  eyes.  I  noticed  the  grave  and 
gentle  expression  of  his  face,  as  well  as  a  cer¬ 
tain  abandon  in  his  attitude,  suggesting  the 
dreamer  absorbed  in  his  reflections.  He  showed 
me  a  simple  cordiality  and  seemed  to  me  very 
sympathetic.  After  that  first  interview  he  ex¬ 
pressed  the  desire  to  see  me  again  and  to  continue 
our  conversation  of  that  evening  on  scientific 
and  social  subjects  in  which  he  and  I  were  both 
interested,  and  on  which  we  seemed  to  have 
similar  opinions. 

Some  time  later,  he  came  to  me  in  my  student 
room  and  we  became  good  friends.  He  described 
to  me  his  days,  filled  with  work,  and  his  dream 
of  an  existence  entirely  devoted  to  science.  He 


174 


PIERRE  CURIE 


was  not  long  in  asking  me  to  share  that  exist¬ 
ence,  but  I  could  not  decide  at  once;  I  hesitated 
before  a  decision  that  meant  abandoning  my 
country  and  my  family. 

I  went  back  to  Poland  for  my  vacation,  with¬ 
out  knowing  whether  or  not  I  was  to  return  to 
Paris.  But  circumstances  permitted  me  again  to 
take  up  my  work  there  in  the  autumn  of  that 
year.  I  entered  one  of  the  physics  laboratories 
at  the  Sorbonne,  to  begin  experimental  research 
in  preparation  for  my  doctor’s  thesis. 

Again  I  saw  Pierre  Curie.  Our  work  drew  us 
closer  and  closer,  until  we  were  both  convinced 
that  neither  of  us  could  find  a  better  life  com¬ 
panion.  So  our  marriage  was  decided  upon  and 
took  place  a  little  later,  in  July,  1895. 

Pierre  Curie  had  just  received  his  doctor’s 
degree  and  had  been  made  professor  in  the 
School  of  Physics  and  Chemistry  of  the  City  of 
Paris.  He  was  thirty-six  years  old,  and  already 
a  physicist  known  and  appreciated  in  France 
and  abroad.  Solely  preoccupied  with  scientific 
investigation,  he  had  paid  little  attention  to  his 
career,  and  his  material  resources  were  very 
modest.  He  lived  at  Sceaux,  in  the  suburbs  of 
Paris,  with  his  old  parents,  whom  he  loved 
tenderly,  and  whom  he  described  as  “exquisite” 
the  first  timte  he  spoke  to  me  about  them.  In 


AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL  NOTES 


175 


fact,  they  were  so:  the  father  was  an  elderly 
physician  of  high  intellect  and  strong  character, 
and  the  mother  the  most  excellent  of  women, 
entirely  devoted  to  her  husband  and  her  sons. 
Pierre’s  elder  brother,  who  was  then  professor 
at  the  University  of  Montpellier,  was  always  his 
best  friend.  So  I  had  the  privilege  of  entering 
into  a  family  worthy  of  affection  and  esteem,  and 
where  I  found  the  warmest  welcome. 

We  were  married  in  the  simplest  way.  I  wore 
no  unusual  dress  on  my  marriage  day,  and  only 
a  few  friends  were  present  at  the  ceremony,  but 
I  had  the  joy  of  having  my  father  and  my  second 
sister  come  from  Poland. 

We  did  not  care  for  more  than  a  quiet  place  in 
which  to  live  and  to  work,  and  were  happy  to  find 
a  little  apartment  of  three  rooms  with  a  beautiful 
view  of  a  garden.  A  few  pieces  of  furniture  came 
to  us  from  our  parents.  With  a  money  gift  from 
a  relative  we  acquired  two  bicycles  to  take  us  out 
into  the  country. 


CHAPTER  II 


W  ith  my  marriage  there  began  for  me  a  new 
existence  entirely  different  from  the  solitary  life 
that  I  had  known  during  the  preceding  years. 
My  husband  and  I  were  so  closely  united  by  our 
affection  and  our  common  work  that  we  passed 
nearly  all  of  our  time  together.  I  have  only  a 
few  letters  from  him,  for  we  were  so  little  apart. 
My  husband  spent  all  the  time  he  could  spare 
from  his  teaching  at  his  research  work  in  the 
laboratory  of  the  school  in  which  he  was  pro¬ 
fessor  and  I  obtained  authorization  to  work  with 
him. 

Our  living  apartment  was  near  the  school,  so 
we  lost  little  time  in  going  and  coming.  As  our 
material  resources  were  limited,  I  was  obliged  to 
attend  to  most  of  the  housekeeping  myself,  par¬ 
ticularly  the  preparation  of  meals.  It  was  not 
easy  to  reconcile  these  household  duties  with 
my  scientific  work,  yet,  with  good  will,  I  man¬ 
aged  it.  The  great  thing  was  that  we  were  alone 
together  in  the  little  home  which  gave  us  a  peace 
and  intimac)*  that  were  very  enjoyable  for  us. 

176 


AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL  NOTES 


177 


At  the  same  time  that  I  was  working  in  the 
laboratory,  I  still  had  to  take  a  few  study  courses, 
for  I  had  decided  to  take  part  in  the  examination 
for  a  certificate  that  would  allow  me  to  teach 
young  girls.  If  I  succeeded  in  this,  I  would  be 
entitled  to  be  named  professor.  In  August, 
1896,  after  having  devoted  several  months  to 
preparation,  I  came  out  first  in  the  examination. 

Our  principal  distraction  from  the  close  work 
of  the  laboratory  consisted  in  walks  or  bicycle 
rides  in  the  country.  My  husband  greatly  en¬ 
joyed  the  out-of-doors  and  took  great  interest  in 
the  plants  and  animals  of  woods  and  meadows. 
Hardly  a  corner  in  the  vicinity  of  Paris  was 
unknown  to  him.  I  also  loved  the  country  and 
these  excursions  were  a  great  joy  for  me  as  well 
as  to  him,  relieving  our  mind  from  the  tension 
of  the  scientific  work.  We  used  to  bring  home 
hunches  of  flowers.  Sometimes  we  forgot  all 
about  the  time  and  got  back  late  at  night.  We 
visited  regularly  my  husband’s  parents  where 
our  room  was  always  ready. 

In  the  vacation  we  went  on  longer  outings 
by  means  of  our  bicycles.  In  this  way  we  covered 
much  ground  in  Auvergne  and  in  the  Cevennes 
and  visited  several  regions  at  the  seashore.  We 
took  a  great  delight  in  these  long  all-day  excur¬ 
sions,  arriving  at  night  always  in  a  new  place.  If 


178 


PIERRE  CURIE 


we  stayed  in  one  place  too  long,  my  husband 
began  to  wish  to  get  back  to  the  laboratory.  It 
is  also  in  vacation  time  that  we  visited  once  my 
family  in  the  Carpathian  mountains.  My  hus¬ 
band  learned  some  Polish  in  view  of  this  journey 
to  Poland. 

But  first  of  all  in  our  life  was  our  scientific 
work.  My  husband  gave  much  care  to  the  prep¬ 
aration  of  his  courses,  and  I  gave  him  some 
assistance  in  this,  which,  at  the  time,  helped  me 
in  my  education.  However,  most  of  our  time 
was  devoted  to  our  laboratory  researches. 

My  husband  did  not  then  have  a  private 
laboratory.  He  could,  to  some  extent,  use  the 
laboratory  of  the  school  for  his  own  work,  but 
found  more  freedom  by  installing  himself  in 
some  unused  corner  of  the  Physics  School  build¬ 
ing.  I  thus  learned  from  his  example  that  one 
could  work  happily  even  in  very  insufficient 
quarters.  At  this  time  my  husband  was  occupied 
with  researches  on  crystals,  while  I  undertook  an 
investigation  of  the  magnetic  properties  of  steel. 
This  work  was  completed  and  published  in 
1897. 

In  that  same  year  the  birth  of  our  first  daugh¬ 
ter  brought  a  great  change  in  our  life.  A  few 
weeks  later  my  husband’s  mother  died  and  his 
father  came  to  live  with  us.  We  took  a  small 


AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL  NOTES 


179 


house  with  a  garden  at  the  border  of  Paris  and 
continued  to  occupy  this  house  as  long  as  my 
husband  lived. 

It  became  a  serious  problem  how  to  take  care 
of  our  little  Irene  and  of  our  home  without  giv¬ 
ing  up  my  scientific  work.  Such  a  renunciation 
would  have  been  very. painful  to  me,  and  my 
husband  would  not  even  think  of  it;  he  used  to 
say  that  he  had  got  a  wife  made  expressly  for 
him  to  share  all  his  preoccupations.  Neither  of 
us  would  contemplate  abandoning  what  was  so 
precious  to  both. 

Of  course  we  had  to  have  a  servant,  but  I  per¬ 
sonally  saw  to  all  the  details  of  the  child’s  care. 
While  I  was  in  the  laboratory,  she  was  in  the 
care  of  her  grandfather,  who  loved  her  tenderly 
and  whose  own  life  was  made  brighter  by  her. 
So  the  close  union  of  our  family  enabled  me 
to  meet  my  obligations.  Things  were  particu¬ 
larly  difficult  only  in  case  of  more  exceptional 
events,  such  as  a  child’s  illness,  when  sleepless 
nights  interrupted  the  normal  course  of  life. 

It  can  be  easily  understood  that  there  was 
no  place  in  our  life  for  worldly  relations.  We 
saw  but  a  few  friends,  scientific  workers,  like 
ourselves,  with  whom  we  talked  in  our  home  or 
in  our  garden,  while  I  did  some  sewing  for  my 
little  girl.  We  also  maintained  affectionate  re- 


180 


PIERRE  CURIE 


lations  with  my  husband’s  brother  and  his  family. 
But  I  was  separated  from  all  my  relatives,  as 
my  sister  had  left  Paris  with  her  husband  to 
live  in  Poland. 

It  was  under  this  mode  of  quiet  living,  organ¬ 
ized  according  to  our  desires,  that  we  achieved 
the  great  work  of  our  lives,  work  begun  about 
the  end  of  1897  and  lasting  for  many  years. 

I  had  decided  on  a  theme  for  my  doctorate. 
My  attention  had  been  drawn  to  the  interesting 
experiments  of  Henri  Becquerel  on  the  salts  of 
the  rare  metal  uranium.  Becquerel  had  shown 
that  by  placing  some  uranium  salt  on  a  photo¬ 
graphic  plate,  covered  with  black  paper,  the  plate 
would  be  affected  as  if  light  had  fallen  on  it. 
The  effect  is  produced  by  special  rays  which 
are  emitted  by  the  uranium  salt  and  are  differ¬ 
ent  from  ordinary  luminous  rays  as  they  can  pass 
through  black  paper.  Becquerel  also  showed  that 
these  rays  can  discharge  an  electroscope.  He  at 
first  thought  that  the  uranium  rays  were  pro¬ 
duced  as  a  result  of  exposing  the  uranium  salt 
to  light,  but  experiment  showed  that  salts  kept 
for  several  months  in  the  dark  continued  the 
peculiar  rays. 

My  husband  and  I  were  much  excited  by  this 
new  phenomenon,  and  I  resolved  to  undertake 
the  special  stiffly  of  it.  It  seemed  to  me  that  the 


AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL  NOTES 


181 


first  thing  to  do  was  to  measure  the  phenomenon 
with  precision.  In  this  I  decided  to  use  that 
property  of  the  rays  which  enabled  them  to  dis¬ 
charge  an  electroscope.  However,  instead  of  the 
usual  electroscope,  I  used  a  more  perfect  appa¬ 
ratus.  One  of  the  models  of  the  apparatus  used 
by  me  for  these  first  measurements  is  now  in  the 
College  of  Physicians  and  Surgeons  in  Phila¬ 
delphia. 

I  was  not  long  in  obtaining  interesting  results. 
My  determinations  showed  that  the  emission  of 
the  rays  is  an  atomic  property  of  the  uranium, 
whatever  the  physical  or  chemical  conditions  of 
the  salt  were.  Any  substance  containing  uranium 
is  as  much  more  active  in  emitting  rays,  as  it 
contains  more  of  this  element. 

I  then  thought  to  find  out  if  there  were  other 
substances  possessing  this  remarkable  property 
of  uranium,  and  soon  found  that  substances  con¬ 
taining  thorium  behaved  in  a  similar  way,  and 
that  this  behavior  depended  similarly  on  an 
atomic  property  of  thorium.  I  was  now  about 
to  undertake  a  detailed  study  of  the  uranium  and 
thorium  rays  when  I  discovered  a  new  interest¬ 
ing  fact. 

I  had  occasion  to  examine  a  certain  number 
of  minerals.  A  few  of  them  showed  activity; 
they  were  those  containing  either  uranium  or 


182 


PIERRE  CURIE 


thorium.  The  activity  of  these  minerals  would 
have  had  nothing  astonishing  about  it,  if  it  had 
been  in  proportion  to  the  quantities  of  uranium 
or  thorium  contained  in  them.  But  it  was  not  so. 
Some  of  these  minerals  revealed  an  activity  three 
or  four  times  greater  than  that  of  uranium.  I 
verified  this  surprising  fact  carefully,  and  could 
not  doubt  its  truth.  Speculating  about  the  rea¬ 
son  for  this,  there  seemed  to  be  but  one  explana¬ 
tion.  There  must  be,  I  thought,  some  unknown 
substance,  very  active,  in  these  minerals.  My 
husband  agreed  with  me  and  I  urged  that  we 
search  at  once  for  this  hypothetical  substance, 
thinking  that,  with  joined  efforts,  a  result  would 
be  quickly  obtained.  Neither  of  us  could  fore¬ 
see  that  in  beginning  this  work  we  were  to  enter 
the  path  of  a  new  science  which  we  should  fol¬ 
low  for  all  our  future. 

Of  course,  I  did  not  expect,  even  at  the  be¬ 
ginning,  to  find  a  new  element  in  any  large 
quantity,  as  the  minerals  had  already  been 
analyzed  with  some  precision.  At  least,  I  thought 
there  might  be  as  much  as  one  per  cent  of  the 
unknown  substance  in  the1  minerals.  But  the 
more  we  worked,  the  clearer  we  realized  that  the 
new  radioactive  element  could  exist  only  in  quite 
minute  proportion  and  that,  in  consequence,  its 
activity  must  be  very  great.  Would  we  have  in- 


AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL  NOTES 


183 


sisted,  despite  the  scarcity  of  our  means  of 
research,  if  we  had  known  the  true  proportion 
of  what  we  were  searching  for,  no  one  can  tell; 
all  that  can  he  said  now  is  that  the  constant 
progress  of  our  work  held  us  absorbed  in  a  pas¬ 
sionate  research,  while  the  difficulties  were  ever 
increasing.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  it  was  only  after 
several  years  of  most  arduous  labor  that  we 
finally  succeeded  in  completely  separating  the 
new  substance,  now  known  to  everybody  as 
radium.  Here  is,  briefly,  the  story  of  the  search 
and  discovery. 

As  we  did  not  know,  at  the  beginning,  any  of 
the  chemical  properties  of  the  unknown  sub¬ 
stance,  but  only  that  it  emits  rays,  it  was  by  these 
rays  that  we  had  to  search.  We  first  undertook 
the  analysis  of  a  pitchblende  from  St.  Joachims- 
thal.  Analyzing  this  ore  by  the  usual  chemical 
methods,  we  added  an  examination  of  its  differ¬ 
ent  parts  for  radioactivity,  by  the  use  of  our 
delicate  electrical  apparatus.  This  was  the 
foundation  of  a  new  method  of  chemical  analysis 
which,  following  our  work,  has  been  extended, 
with  the  result  that  a  large  number  of  radio¬ 
active  elements  have  been  discovered. 

In  a  few  weeks  we  could  be  convinced  that  our 
prevision  had  been  right,  for  the  activity  was 
concentrating  in  a  regular  way.  And,  in  a  few 


184 


PIERRE  CURIE 


months,  we  could  separate  from  the  pitchblende 
a  substance  accompanying  the  bismuth,  much 
more  active  than  uranium,  and  having  well  de¬ 
fined  chemical  properties.  In  July,  1898,  we 
announced  the  existence  of  this  new  substance, 
to  which  I  gave  the  name  of  polonium,  in  mem¬ 
ory  of  my  native  country. 

While  engaged  in  this  work  on  polonium,  we 
had  also  discovered  that,  accompanying  the 
barium  separated  from  the  pitchblende,  there 
was  another  new  element.  After  several  months 
more  of  close  work  we  were  able  to  separate  this 
second  new  substance,  which  was  afterwards 
shown  to  be  much  more  important  than 
polonium.  In  December,  1898,  we  could  an¬ 
nounce  the  discovery  of  this  new  and  now  famous 
element,  to  which  we  gave  the  name  of  radium. 

However,  the  greatest  part  of  the  material 
work  had  yet  to  be  done.  We  had,  to  be  sure, 
discovered  the  existence  of  the  remarkable  new 
elements,  but  it  was  chiefly  by  their  radiant 
properties  that  these  new  substances  were  dis¬ 
tinguished  from  the  bismuth  and  barium  with 
which  they  were  mixed  in  minute  quantities.  We 
had  still  to  separate  them  as  pure  elements.  On 
this  work  we  now  started. 

We  were  very  poorly  equipped  with  facilities 
for  this  purpose.  It  was  necessary  to  subject 


AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL  NOTES 


185 


large  quantities  of  ore  to  careful  chemical  treat¬ 
ment.  We  had  no  money,  no  suitable  laboratory, 
no  personal  help  for  our  great  and  difficult  under¬ 
taking.  It  was  like  creating  something  out  of 
nothing,  and  if  my  earlier  studying  years  had 
once  been  called  by  my  brother-in-law  the  heroic 
period  of  my  life,  I  can  say  without  exaggera¬ 
tion  that  the  period  on  which  my  husband  and  I 
now  entered  was  truly  the  heroic  one  of  our 
common  life. 

We  knew  by  our  experiments  that  in  the  treat¬ 
ment  of  pitchblende  at  the  uranium  plant  of 
St.  Joachimsthal,  radium  must  have  been  left  in 
the  residues,  and,  with  the  permission  of  the 
Austrian  government,  which  owned  the  plant,  we 
succeeded  in  securing  a  certain  quantity  of  these 
residues,  then  quite  valueless, — and  used  them 
for  extraction  of  radium.  How  glad  I  was  when 
the  sacks  arrived,  with  the  brown  dust  mixed 
with  pine  needles,  and  when  the  activity  proved 
even  greater  than  that  of  the  primitive  ore!  It 
was  a  stroke  of  luck  that  the  residues  had  not 
been  thrown  far  away  or  disposed  of  in  some 
way,  hut  left  in  a  heap  in  the  pine  wood  near 
the  plant.  Some  time  later,  the  Austrian  gov¬ 
ernment,  on  the  proposition  of  the  Academy  of 
Science  of  Vienna,  let  us  have  several  tons  of 
similar  residues  at  a  low  price.  With  this  ma- 


186 


PIERRE  CURIE 


terial  was  prepared  all  the  radium  I  had  in  my 
laboratory  up  to  the  date  when  I  received  the 
precious  gift  from  the  American  women. 

The  School  of  Physics  could  give  us  no  suit¬ 
able  premises,  but  for  lack  of  anything  better, 
the  Director  permitted  us  to  use  an  abandoned 
shed  which  had  been  in  service  as  a  dissecting 
room  of  the  School  of  Medicine.  Its  glass  roof 
did  not  afford  complete  shelter  against  rain;  the 
heat  was  suffocating  in  summer,  and  the  bitter 
cold  of  winter  was  only  a  little  lessened  by  the 
iron  stove,  except  in  its  immediate  vicinity. 
There  was  no  question  of  obtaining  the  needed 
proper  apparatus  in  common  use  by  chemists. 
We  simply  had  some  old  pine-wood  tables  with 
furnaces  and  gas  burners.  We  had  to  use  the 
adjoining  yard  for  those  of  our  chemical  opera¬ 
tions  that  involved  producing  irritating  gases; 
even  then  the  gas  often  filled  our  shed.  With 
this  equipment  we  entered  on  our  exhausting 
work. 

Yet  it  was  in  this  miserable  old  shed  that  we 
passed  the  best  and  happiest  years  of  our  life, 
devoting  our  entire  days  to  our  work.  Often  I 
had  to  prepare  our  lunch  in  the  shed,  so  as  not 
to  interrupt  some  particularly  important  opera¬ 
tion.  Sometimes  I  had  to  spend  a  whole  day  mix¬ 
ing  a  boiling  mass  with  a  heavy  iron  rod  nearly 


AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL  NOTES 


187 


as  large  as  myself.  I  would  be  broken  with 
fatigue  at  the  day’s  end.  Other  days,  on  the  com 
trary,  the  work  would  be  a  most  minute  and  deli¬ 
cate  fractional  crystallization,  in  the  effort  to 
concentrate  the  radium.  I  was  then  annoyed  by 
the  floating  dust  of  iron  and  coal  from  which  I 
could  not  protect  my  precious  products.  But  I 
shall  never  be  able  to  express  the  joy  of  the 
untroubled  quietness  of  this  atmosphere  of 
research  and  the  excitement  of  actual  progress 
with  the  confident  hope  of  still  better  results. 
The  feeling  of  discouragement  that  sometimes 
came  after  some  unsuccessful  toil  did  not  last 
long  and  gave  way  to  renewed  activity.  We  had 
happy  moments  devoted  to  a  quiet  discussion  of 
our  work,  walking  around  our  shed. 

One  of  our  joys  was  to  go  into  our  workroom 
at  night;  we  then  perceived  on  all  sides  the 
feebly  luminous  silhouettes  of  the  bottles  or 
capsules  containing  our  products.  It  was  really 
a  lovely  sight  and  one  always  new  to  us.  The 
glowing  tubes  looked  like  faint,  fairy  lights. 

Thus  the  months  passed,  and  our  efforts, 
hardly  interrupted  by  short  vacations,  brought 
forth  more  and  more  complete  evidence.  Our 
faith  grew  ever  stronger,  and  our  work  being 
more  and  more  known,  we  found  means  to  get 
new  quantities  of  raw  material  and  to  carry  on 


188 


PIERRE  CURIE 


some  of  our  crude  processes  in  a  factory,  allow¬ 
ing  me  to  give  more  time  to  the  delicate  finish¬ 
ing  treatment. 

At  this  stage  I  devoted  myself  especially  to 
the  purification  of  the  radium,  my  husband 
being  absorbed  by  the  study  of  the  physical 
properties  of  the  rays  emitted  by  the  new  sub¬ 
stances.  It  was  only  after  treating  one  ton  of 
pitchblende  residues  that  I  could  get  definite 
results.  Indeed  we  know  to-day  that  even  in  the 
best  minerals  there  are  not  more  than  a  few 
decigrammes  of  radium  in  a  ton  of  raw  material. 

At  last  the  time  came  when  the  isolated  sub¬ 
stances  showed  all  the  characters  of  a  pure 
chemical  body.  This  body,  the  radium,  gives  a 
characteristic  spectrum,  and  I  was  able  to  de¬ 
termine  for  it  an  atomic  weight  much  higher 
than  that  of  the  barium.  This  was  achieved  in 
1902.  I  then  possessed  one  decigramme  of  very 
pure  radium  chloride.  It  had  taken  me  almost 
four  years  to  produce  the  kind  of  evidence  which 
chemical  science  demands,  that  radium  is  truly 
a  new  element.  One  year  would  probably  have 
been  enough  for  the  same  purpose,  if  reasonable 
means  had  been  at  my  disposal.  The  demonstra¬ 
tion  that  cost  so  much  effort  was  the  basis  of 
the  new  science  of  radioactivity. 

In  later  ^ears  I  was  able  to  prepare  several 


AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL  NOTES 


189 


decigrammes  of  pure  radium  salt,  to  make  a  more 
accurate  determination  of  the  atomic  weight  and 
even  to  isolate  the  pure  radium  metal.  However, 
1902  was  the  year  in  which  the  existence  and 
character  of  radium  were  definitely  established. 

We  had  been  able  to  live  for  several  years 
entirely  engrossed  in  the  work  of  research,  but 
gradually  circumstances  changed.  In  1900  my 
husband  was  offered  a  professorship  in  the  Uni¬ 
versity  of  Geneva,  but  almost  simultaneously  he 
obtained  a  position  of  assistant  professor  at  the 
Sorbonne,  and  I  was  made  professor  at  the 
Normal  Superior  School  for  young  girls  at 
Sevres.  So  we  remained  in  Paris. 

I  became  much  interested  in  my  work  in  the 
Normal  School,  and  endeavored  to  develop  more 
fully  the  practical  laboratory  exercises  of  the 
pupils.  These  pupils  were  girls  of  about  twenty 
years  who  had  entered  the  school  after  severe 
examination  and  had  still  to  work  very  seriously 
to  meet  the  requirements  that  would  enable  them 
to  be  named  professors  in  the  lycees.  All  these 
young  women  worked  with  great  eagerness,  and 
it  was  a  pleasure  for  me  to  direct  their  studies 
in  physics. 

But  a  growing  notoriety,  because  of  the 
announcement  of  our  discoveries,  began  to  trou¬ 
ble  our  quiet  work  in  the  laboratory,  and,  little 


190 


PIERRE  CURIE 


by  little,  life  became  more  difficult.  In  1903  I 
finished  my  doctor’s  thesis  and  obtained  the  de¬ 
gree.  At  the  end  of  the  same  year  the  Nobel 
prize  was  awarded  jointly  to  Becquerel,  my  hus¬ 
band  and  me  for  the  discovery  of  radioactivity 
and  new  radioactive  elements. 

This  event  greatly  increased  the  publicity  of 
our  work.  For  some  time  there  was  no  more 
peace.  Visitors  and  demands  for  lectures  and 
articles  interrupted  every  day. 

The  award  of  the  Nobel  prize  was  a  great 
honor.  It  is  also  known  that  the  material  means 
provided  by  this  prize  was  much  greater  than  is 
usual  in  prizes  for  science.  This  was  a  great  help 
in  the  continuation  of  our  researches.  Unhap¬ 
pily,  we  were  overtired  and  had  a  succession  of 
failures  of  health  for  the  one  or  the  other  of  us, 
so  that  it  was  not  until  1905  that  we  were  able 
to  go  to  Stockholm,  where  my  husband  gave  his 
Nobel  lecture  and  where  we  were  well  received. 

The  fatigue  resulting  from  the  effort  exceed¬ 
ing  our  forces,  imposed  by  the  unsatisfactory 
conditions  of  our  labor,  was  augmented  by  the  in¬ 
vasion  of  publicity.  The  overturn  of  our  volun¬ 
tary  isolation  was  a  cause  of  real  suffering  for  us 
and  had  all  the  effect  of  disaster.  It  was  serious 
trouble  brought  into  the  organization  of  our  life, 
and  I  have  already  explained  how  indispensable 


AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL  NOTES 


191 


was  our  freedom  from  external  distraction,  in 
order  to  maintain  our  family  life  and  our  scien¬ 
tific  activity.  Of  course,  people  who  contribute 
to  that  kind  of  trouble  generally  meafi  it  kindly. 
It  is  only  that  they  do  not  realize  the  conditions 
of  the  problem. 

In  1904  our  second  daughter,  Eve  Denise, 
came  to  us.  I  had,  of  course,  to  interrupt  my 
work  in  the  laboratory  for  a  while.  In  the  same 
year,  because  of  the  awarding  of  the  Nobel  prize 
and  the  general  public  recognition,  a  new  chair 
of  physics  was  created  in  Sorbonne,  and  my  hus¬ 
band  was  named  as  its  occupant.  At  the  same 
time  I  was  named  chief  of  work  in  the  labora¬ 
tory  that  was  to  be  created  for  him.  But  in  reality 
the  laboratory  was  not  constructed  then,  and  only 
a  few  rooms  taken  from  other  uses  were  available 
to  us. 

In  1906  just  as  we  were  definitely  giving  up 
the  old  shed  laboratory  where  we  had  been  so 
happy,  there  came  the  dreadful  catastrophe 
which  took  my  husband  away  from  me  and  left 
me  alone  to  bring  up  our  children  and,  at  the 
same  time,  to  continue  our  work  of  research. 

It  is  impossible  for  me  to  express  the  pro¬ 
foundness  and  importance  of  the  crisis  brought 
into  my  life  by  the  loss  of  the  one  who  had  been 
my  closest  companion  and  best  friend.  Crushed 


192 


PIERRE  CURIE 


by  the  blow,  I  did  not  feel  able  to  face  the  future. 
I  could  not  forget,  however,  what  my  husband 
used  sometimes  to  say,  that,  even  deprived  of 
him,  I  ought  to  continue  my  work. 

The  death  of  my  husband,  coming  immedi¬ 
ately  after  the  general  knowledge  of  the  dis¬ 
coveries  with  which  his  name  is  associated,  was 
felt  by  the  public,  and  especially  by  the  scientific 
circles,  to  be  a  national  misfortune.  It  was 
largely  under  the  influence  of  this  emotion  that 
the  Faculty  of  Sciences  of  Paris  decided  to  offer 
me  the  chair,  as  professor,  which  my  husband 
had  occupied  only  one  year  and  a  half  in  the 
Sorbonne.  It  was  an  exceptional  decision,  as  up 
to  then  no  woman  had  held  such  a  position.  The 
University  by  doing  this  offered  me  a  precious 
mark  of  esteem  and  gave  me  opportunity  to 
pursue  the  researches  which  otherwise  might 
have  had  to  be  abandoned.  I  had  not  expected  a 
gift  of  this  kind ;  I  never  had  any  other  ambition 
than  to  be  able  to  work  freely  for  science.  The 
honor  that  now  came  to  me  was  deeply  painful 
under  the  cruel  circumstances  of  its  coming. 
Besides  I  wondered  whether  I  would  be  able  to 
face  such  a  grave  responsibility.  After  much 
hesitation,  I  decided  that  I  ought  at  least  to  try 
to  meet  thp  task,  and  so  I  began  in  1906 
my  teaching  in  the  Sorbonne,  as  assistant  pro- 


AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL  NOTES 


193 


fessor,  and  two  years  later  I  was  named  titular 
professor. 

In  my  new  situation  the  difficulties  of  my  life 
were  considerably  augmented,  as  I  alone  had 
now  to  carry  the  burden  formerly  weighing  on 
my  husband  and  me  together.  The  cares  of  my 
young  children  required  close  vigilance;  in  this, 
my  husband’s  father,  who  continued  to  live  with 
us,  willingly  took  his  share.  He  was  happy  to 
be  occupied  with  the  little  girls,  whose  company 
was  his  chief  consolation  after  his  son’s  death. 
By  his  effort  and  mine,  the  children  had  a  bright 
home,  even  if  we  lived  with  our  inner  grief, 
which  they  were  too  young  to  realize.  The  strong 
desire  of  my  father-in-law  being  to  live  in  the 
country,  we  took  a  house  with  a  garden  in 
Sceaux,  a  suburb  of  Paris,  from  which  I  could 
reach  the  city  in  half  an  hour. 

This  country  life  had  great  advantages,  not 
only  for  my  father-in-law,  who  enjoyed  his  new 
surroundings,  and  especially  his  garden,  but  also 
for  my  girls,  who  had  the  benefit  of  walks  in  the 
open  country.  But  they  were  more  separated 
from  me,  and  it  became  necessary  to  have  a  gov¬ 
erness  for  them.  This  position  was  filled  first  by 
one  of  my  cousins,  and  then  by  a  devoted  woman 
who  had  already  brought  up  the  daughter  of  one 
of  my  sisters.  Both  of  them  were  Polish,  and  in 


194 


PIERRE  CURIE 


this  way  my  daughters  learned  my  native  tongue. 
From  time  to  time,  some  one  of  my  Polish  family 
came  to  see  me  in  my  grief,  and  we  managed  to 
meet  in  vacation  time,  at  the  seashore  in  France, 
and  once  in  the  mountains  of  Poland. 

In  1910  we  suffered  the  loss  of  my  very  dear 
father-in-law,  after  a  long  illness,  which  brought 
me  many  sorrowful  days.  I  used  to  spend  at  his 
bedside  as  much  time  as  I  could,  listening 
to  his  remembrances  of  passed  years.  His  death 
affected  deeply  my  elder  daughter,  who,  at 
twelve,  knew  the  value  of  the  cheerful  hours 
spent  in  his  company. 

There  were  few  resources  for  the  education 
of  my  daughters  in  Sceaux.  The  youngest  one, 
a  small  child,  needed  principally  a  hygienic  life, 
outdoor  walks  and  quite  elementary  schooling. 
She  had  already  shown  a  vivid  intelligence  and 
an  unusual  disposition  for  music.  Her  elder  sis¬ 
ter  resembled  her  father  in  the  form  of  her 
intelligence.  She  was  not  quick,  hut  one  could 
already  see  that  she  had  a  gift  of  reasoning  power 
and  that  she  would  like  science.  She  had  some 
training  in  a  private  school  in  Paris,  but  I  had 
not  wanted  to  keep  her  in  a  lycee,  as  I  have 
always  found  the  class  hours  in  these  schools  too 
long  for  the  health  of  the  children. 

My  view  Ik  that  in  the  education  of  children 


AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL  NOTES 


195 


the  requirement  of  their  growth  and  physical 
evolution  should  be  respected,  and  that  some 
time  should  be  left  for  their  artistic  culture.  In 
most  schools,  as  they  exist  to-day,  the  time  spent 
in  various  reading  and  writing  exercises  is  too 
great,  and  the  study  required  to  be  done  at  home 
too  much.  I  also  find  these  schools  lacking,  in 
general,  in  practical  exercises  to  accompany  the 
scientific  studies. 

With  a  few  friends  in  the  university  circle 
who  shared  these  views,  we  organized,  therefore, 
a  cooperative  group  for  the  education  of  our  chil¬ 
dren,  each  of  us  taking  charge  of  the  teaching 
of  a  particular  subject  to  all  of  the  young  people. 
We  were  all  very  busy  with  other  things,  and  the 
children  varied  in  age.  Nevertheless,  the  little 
experiment  thus  made  was  very  interesting. 
With  a  small  number  of  classes  we  yet  succeeded 
in  reuniting  the  scientific  and  literary  elements 
of  a  desirable  culture.  The  courses  in  science 
were  accompanied  by  practical  exercises  in  which 
the  children  took  great  interest. 

This  arrangement,  which  lasted  two  years, 
proved  to  be  very  beneficial  for  most  of  the  chil¬ 
dren;  it  was  certainly  so  for  my  elder  daughter. 
Following  this  preparation,  she  was  able  to  enter 
a  higher  class  in  one  of  the  colleges  of  Paris, 
and  had  no  difficulty  in  passing  her  bachelor’s 


196 


PIERRE  CURIE 


examination  before  the  usual  age,  after  which 
she  continued  her  scientific  studies  in  the 
Sorbonne. 

My  second  daughter,  although  not  benefiting 
by  a  similar  arrangement  for  her  earlier  studies, 
at  first  followed  the  classes  of  a  college  only  par¬ 
tially,  and  later  completely.  She  showed  her¬ 
self  a  good  pupil,  doing  satisfactory  work  in  all 
directions. 

I  wanted  very  much  to  assure  for  my  children 
a  rational  physical  education.  Next  to  outdoor 
walks,  I  attach  a  great  importance  to  gymnastics 
and  sports.  This  side  of  a  girl’s  education  is 
still  rather  neglected  in  France.  I  took  care  that 
my  children  did  gymnastics  regularly.  I  was  also 
careful  to  have  them  spend  vacations  either  in 
the  mountains  or  at  the  seashore.  They  can 
canoe  and  swim  very  well  and  are  not  afraid  of 
a  long  walk  or  a  bicycle  ride. 

But  of  course  the  care  of  my  children’s  educa¬ 
tion  was  only  a  part  of  my  duties,  my  profes¬ 
sional  occupations  taking  most  of  my  time.  I 
have  been  frequently  questioned,  especially  by 
women,  how  I  could  reconcile  family  life  with  a 
scientific  career.  Well,  it  has  not  been  easy;  it 
required  a  great  deal  of  decision  and  of  self- 
sacrifice.  However,  the  family  bond  has  been 
preserved  between  me  and  my  now  grown-up 


AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL  NOTES 


197 


daughters,  and  life  is  made  brighter  by  the 
mutual  affection  and  understanding  in  our  home, 
where  I  could  not  suffer  a  harsh  word  or  selfish 
behavior. 

In  1906,  when  I  succeeded  my  husband  at  the 
Sorbonne,  I  had  only  a  provisional  laboratory 
with  little  space  and  most  limited  equipment.  A 
few  scientists  and  students  had  already  been 
admitted  to  work  there  with  my  husband  and 
me.  With  their  help,  I  was  able  to  continue  the 
course  of  research  with  good  success. 

In  1907,  I  received  a  precious  mark  of  sym¬ 
pathy  from  Mr.  Andrew  Carnegie,  who  donated 
to  my  laboratory  an  annual  income  for  research 
fellowships  which  enabled  some  advanced  stu¬ 
dents  or  scientists  to  devote  their  whole  time  to 
investigation.  Such  foundations  are  very  encour¬ 
aging  to  those  whose  inclinations  and  talents  are 
such  as  to  warrant  their  entire  devotion  to  re¬ 
search  work.  They  ought  to  be  multiplied  in  the 
interest  of  science. 

As  for  myself,  I  had  to  devote  again  a  great 
deal  of  time  to  the  preparation  of  several 
decigrammes  of  very  pure  radium  chloride. 
With  this  I  achieved,  in  1907,  a  new  determina¬ 
tion  of  the  atomic  weight  of  radium,  and  in 
1910  I  was  able  to  isolate  the  metal.  The 
operation,  an  extremely  delicate  one,  was  per- 


198 


PIERRE  CURIE 


formed  with  the  assistance  of  a  distinguished 
chemist  belonging  to  the  laboratory  staff.  It  has 
never  been  repeated  since  that  time,  because  it 
involves  a  serious  danger  of  loss  of  radium, 
which  can  be  avoided  only  with  utmost  care.  So 
I  saw  at  last  the  mysterious  white  metal,  but 
could  not  keep  it  in  this  state,  for  it  was  required 
for  further  experiments. 

As  for  the  polonium,  I  have  not  been  able  to 
isolate  it,  its  quantity  in  the  mineral  being  even 
much  less  than  the  quantity  of  radium.  How¬ 
ever,  very  concentrated  polonium  has  been 
prepared  in  my  laboratory,  and  important  ex¬ 
periments  have  been  performed  with  this  sub¬ 
stance,  concerning  especially  the  production  of 
helium  by  radiation  of  polonium. 

I  had  to  devote  special  care  to  the  im¬ 
provement  of  the  measuring  methods  in  the 
laboratory.  I  have  told  how  important  precise 
measurements  were  in  the  discovery  of  radium. 
It  is  still  to  be  hoped  that  efficient  methods  of 
quantitative  determination  may  lead  to  new 
discoveries. 

I  devised  a  very  satisfactory  method  for 
determining  the  quantity  of  radium  by  the  means 
of  a  radioactive  gas  produced  by  it  and  called 
“emanation.”  This  method,  frequently  used  in 
my  laboratory,  permits  of  the  measurement  of 


AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL  NOTES 


199 


very  small  quantities  of  radium  (less  than  a  thou¬ 
sandth  of  a  milligramme),  with  a  fair  precision. 
More  important  quantities  are  often  measured 
by  their  penetrating  radiation,  named  Gamma- 
rays.  For  this  we  also  possess  in  my  laboratory  a 
suitable  equipment.  It  is  easier  and  more  satis¬ 
factory  to  measure  the  radium  by  the  emitted 
rays,  than  to  weigh  it  in  a  balance.  However, 
these  measurements  require  the  disposition  of 
reliable  standards.  So  the  question  of  a  ra¬ 
dium  standard  had  to  be  taken  into  careful 
consideration. 

The  measurements  of  radium  had  to  be  estab¬ 
lished  on  a  solid  basis,  for  the  benefit  of 
laboratories  and  scientific  research,  which,  of 
course,  is  in  itself  an  important  reason,  and  more¬ 
over,  the  growing  medical  utilization  of  this 
substance  made  it  necessary  to  control  the  rela¬ 
tive  purity  of  commercially  produced  radium. 

The  first  experiments  on  the  biological  prop¬ 
erties  of  radium  were  successfully  made  in 
France  with  samples  from  our  laboratory,  while 
my  husband  was  living.  The  results  were,  at 
once,  encouraging,  so  that  the  new  branch  of 
medical  science,  called  radiumtherapy  (in 
France,  Curietherapy ),  developed  rapidly,  first 
in  France  and  later  in  other  countries.  To  sup¬ 
ply  the  radium  wanted  for  this  purpose,  a 


200 


PIERRE  CURIE 


radium-producing  industry  was  established.  The 
first  plant  was  created  in  France  and  worked 
very  successfully,  but  afterwards  manufactures 
were  founded  in  other  countries,  the  most  im¬ 
portant  of  which  are  now  in  America,  where 
great  quantities  of  radium  ore,  named  “carno- 
tite,”  are  available.  The  radiumtherapy  and  the 
radium  production  developed  conjointly,  and 
the  results  were  more  and  more  important,  for 
the  treatment  of  several  diseases,  and  particu¬ 
larly  of  cancer.  As  a  consequence  of  this,  several 
institutes  have  been  founded,  in  the  large  cities, 
for  the  application  of  the  new  therapy.  Some  of 
these  institutes  own  several  grammes  of  radium, 
the  commercial  price  of  the  gramme  being  now 
about  $70,000,  the  cost  of  production  depending 
on  the  very  small  proportion  of  radium  in  the  ore. 

It  may  be  easily  understood  how  deeply  I 
appreciated  the  privilege  of  realizing  that  our 
discovery  had  become  a  benefit  to  mankind,  not 
only  through  its  great  scientific  importance,  but 
also  by  its  power  of  efficient  action  against  human 
suffering  and  terrible  disease.  This  was  indeed  a 
splendid  reward  for  our  years  of  hard  toil. 

The  success  of  the  therapy  depends,  of  course, 
on  the  precise  knowledge  of  the  quantity  of 
radium  which  is  used,  so  that  the  measurements 


AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL  NOTES 


201 


of  radium  are  as  important  for  industry  and  for 
medicine  as  for  physicochemical  research. 

Considering  all  these  needs,  a  commission  of 
scientific  men  of  different  countries  was  formed 
who  agreed  to  take  as  a  base  an  international 
standard,  formed  of  a  carefully  weighed  quantity 
of  pure  radium  salt.  Secondary  standards  were 
then  to  be  prepared  for  each  country,  and  com¬ 
pared  to  the  basic  standard  by  means  of  their 
radiation.  I  was  appointed  to  prepare  the  pri¬ 
mary  standard. 

This  was  a  very  delicate  operation,  as  the 
weight  of  the  standard  sample,  quite  small 
(about  21  milligrammes  of  chloride),  had  to  be 
determined  with  great  precision.  I  performed  the 
preparation  in  1911.  The  standard  is  a  thin 
glass  tube,  of  a  few  centimeters  in  length,  con¬ 
taining  the  pure  salt  which  was  used  for  the  de¬ 
termination  of  atomic  weight.  It  was  accepted 
by  the  Commission  and  is  deposited  in  the  Inter¬ 
national  Bureau  of  Weights  and  Measures  at 
Sevres,  near  Paris.  Several  secondary  standards, 
compared  with  the  primary  one,  have  been  put 
into  service  by  the  Commission.  In  France  the 
control  of  radium  tubes,  by  the  measurement  of 
their  radiation,  takes  place  in  my  laboratory, 
where  any  one  may  bring  the  radium  to  be  tested ; 


202  PIERRE  CURIE 

in  the  United  States  this  is  done  in  the  Bureau 
of  Standards. 

Near  the  end  of  the  year  1910, 1  was  proposed 
for  the  decoration  of  the  Legion  of  Honor.  A 
similar  proposal  was  made  earlier  in  favor  of 
my  husband,  who,  however,  being  opposed  to  all 
honorary  distinctions,  did  not  accept  the  nomina¬ 
tion.  As  my  husband  and  I  were  too  united  in  all 
things  for  me  to  act  differently  from  him  in  this 
matter,  I  did  not  accept  the  decoration,  in  spite 
of  the  insistence  of  the  Ministry.  At  that  time 
also,  several  colleagues  persuaded  me  to  be  a 
candidate  for  election  to  the  Academy  of  Sci¬ 
ences  of  Paris,  of  which  my  husband  was  a 
member  during  the  last  months  of  his  life.  I 
hesitated  very  much,  as  such  a  candidacy  re¬ 
quires,  by  custom,  a  great  number  of  personal 
visits  to  Academy  members.  However,  I  con¬ 
sented  to  offer  myself  a  candidate,  because  of 
the  advantages  an  election  would  have  for  my 
laboratory.  My  candidacy  provoked  a  vivid  pub 
lie  interest,  especially  because  it  involved  the 
question  of  the  admission  of  women  to  the 
Academy.  Many  of  the  Academicians  were  op¬ 
posed  to  this  in  principle,  and  when  the  scrutiny 
was  made,  I  had  a  few  votes  less  than  was  neces¬ 
sary.  I  do  not  ever  wish  to  renew  my  candidacy, 
because  of  my  strong  distaste  for  the  personal 


AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL  NOTES 


203 


solicitation  required.  I  believe  that  all  such 
elections  should  be  based  wholly  on  a  spon¬ 
taneous  decision,  without  any  personal  efforts 
involved,  as  was  the  case  for  several  Academies 
and  Societies  which  made  me  a  member  without 
any  demand  or  initiative  on  my  part. 

As  a  result  of  all  the  cares  devolving  on  me, 
I  fell  seriously  ill  at  the  end  of  1911,  when,  for 
the  second  time,  I  received,  this  time  alone,  the 
award  of  the  Nobel  prize.  This  was  a  very  ex¬ 
ceptional  honor,  a  high  recognition  of  the  dis¬ 
covery  of  the  new  elements  and  of  the  prepara¬ 
tion  of  pure  radium.  Suffering  though  I  was,  I 
went  to  Stockholm  to  receive  the  prize.  The 
journey  was  extremely  painful  for  me.  I  was 
accompanied  by  my  eldest  sister  and  my  young 
daughter  Irene.  The  ceremony  of  delivery  of  the 
Nobel  prizes  is  very  impressive,  having  the  fea¬ 
tures  of  a  national  solemnity.  A  most  generous 
reception  was  accorded  me,  specially  by  the 
women  of  Sweden.  This  was  a  great  comfort  to 
me,  but  I  was  suffering  so  much  that  when  I 
returned  I  had  to  stay  in  bed  for  several  months. 
This  grave  illness,  as  well  as  the  necessities  of 
my  children’s  education,  obliged  me  to  move  my 
home  from  Sceaux  to  Paris. 

During  the  year  1912  I  had  the  opportunity 
of  collaborating  in  the  creation  of  a  laboratory 


204 


PIERRE  CURIE 


of  radium  at  Warsaw.  This  laboratory  was 
founded  by  the  Scientific  Society  of  Warsaw 
which  offered  me  its  direction.  I  could  not  leave 
France  to  go  back  to  my  native  country,  but  I 
willingly  agreed  to  occupy  myself  with  the  organ¬ 
ization  of  the  studies  in  the  new  laboratory.  In 
1913,  having  improved  my  health,  I  was  able  to 
attend  an  inauguration  fete  in  Warsaw,  where 
a  touching  reception  was  given,  leaving  me  an 
unforgettable  memory  of  national  sentiment 
which  succeeded  in  creating  useful  work  under 
particularly  difficult  political  conditions. 

While  still  only  partially  recovered  from  my 
illness,  I  renewed  my  efforts  for  the  construction 
of  a  suitable  laboratory  in  Paris.  Finally  it  was 
arranged  for,  and  work  began  in  1912.  The 
Pasteur  Institute  wished  to  be  associated  with 
this  laboratory,  and,  in  accord  with  the  Univer¬ 
sity,  it  was  decided  to  create  an  Institute  of 
Radium,  with  two  laboratories,  one  of  physics 
and  one  of  biology,  the  first  to  be  devoted  to 
studies  of  the  physical  and  chemical  properties 
of  the  radioactive  elements,  the  second  to  the 
study  of  their  biological  and  medical  applica¬ 
tions.  But,  because  of  the  lack  of  financial 
means,  the  construction  work  proceeded  very 
slowly,  and  was  not  yet  entirely  finished  when 
the  war  broke  out  in  1914. 


CHAPTER  III 


Jn  1914,  it  happened,  as  it  often  had  in  other 
years,  that  my  daughters  had  left  Paris  for 
their  summer  vacation  before  me.  They  were 
accompanied  by  their  governess,  in  whom  I  had 
all  confidence,  and  were  living  in  a  small  house 
on  the  seashore  in  Brittany,  at  a  place  where 
there  were  also  the  families  of  several  of  our 
good  friends.  My  work  did  not  generally  permit 
me  to  pass  the  entire  vacation  near  them  with¬ 
out  interruption. 

That  year  I  was  preparing  to  join  them  in  the 
last  days  of  July,  when  I  was  stopped  by  the  bad 
political  news,  with  its  premonitions  of  an 
imminent  military  mobilization.  It  did  not  seem 
possible  for  me  to  leave  under  these  conditions, 
and  I  waited  for  further  events.  The  mobiliza¬ 
tion  was  announced  on  August  1st,  immediately 
followed  by  Germany’s  declaration  of  war  on 
France.  The  few  men  of  the  laboratory  staff  and 
the  students  were  mobilized,  and  I  was  left  alone 
with  our  mechanic  who  could  not  join  the  army 
because  of  a  serious  heart  trouble. 

The  historic  events  that  followed  are  known 

205 


206 


PIERRE  CURIE 


to  every  one,  but  only  those  who  lived  in  Paris 
through  the  days  of  August  and  September, 
1914,  can  ever  really  know  the  state  of  mind  in 
the  capital  and  the  quiet  courage  shown  by  it. 
The  mobilization  was  a  general  wave  of  all 
France  passing  out  to  the  border  for  the  defense 
of  the  land.  All  our  interest  now  centered  on  the 
news  from  the  front. 

After  the  uncertainties  of  the  first  days  this 
news  became  more  and  more  grave. 

First,  it  was  the  invasion  of  Belgium  and  the 
heroic  resistance  of  that  little  country;  then  the 
victorious  march  of  the  German  army  through 
the  valley  of  the  Oise  toward  Paris ;  and  soon  the 
departure  of  the  French  government  to  Bor¬ 
deaux,  followed  by  the  leaving  of  those  Parisians 
who  could  not,  or  would  not,  face  the  possible 
danger  of  German  occupation.  The  overloaded 
trains  took  into  the  country  a  great  number  of 
people,  mostly  of  the  well-to-do  class.  But,  on 
the  whole,  the  people  of  Paris  gave  a  strong 
impression  of  calm  and  quiet  decision  in  that 
fateful  year  of  1914.  In  the  end  of  August  and 
the  beginning  of  September  the  weather  was 
radiant,  and  under  the  glorious  sky  of  those  days 
the  great  city  with  its  architectural  treasures 
seemed  to  be  particularly  dear  to  those  who  re¬ 
mained  in  it. v 


AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL  NOTES 


207 


When  the  danger  of  German  attack  on  Paris 
became  pressing,  I  felt  obliged  to  put  in  security 
the  supply  of  radium  then  in  my  laboratory,  and 
I  was  charged  by  the  government  to  take  it  to 
Bordeaux  for  safety.  But  I  did  not  want  to  be 
away  long,  and  hence  decided  to  return  imme¬ 
diately.  I  left  by  one  of  the  trains  that  were 
carrying  government  staff  and  baggage,  and  I 
well  remember  the  aspect  of  the  national  high¬ 
way  which  is  at  intervals  in  view  from  the  train ; 
it  showed  a  long  line  of  motor-cars  carrying  their 
owners  from  the  capital. 

Arriving  at  Bordeaux  in  the  evening,  I 
was  very  embarrassed  with  my  heavy  bag  in¬ 
cluding  the  radium  protected  by  lead.  I  was 
not  able  to  carry  it  and  waited  in  a  public 
place,  while  a  friendly  ministry  employee  who 
came  by  the  same  train  managed  to  find  a 
room  for  me  in  a  private  apartment,  the  hotels 
being  overcrowded.  The  next  morning  I  hur¬ 
ried  to  put  the  radium  in  a  safe  place,  and 
succeeded,  although  not  without  difficulty,  in 
taking  a  military  train  hack  to  Paris  in  the  eve¬ 
ning  of  the  same  day.  Having  opportunity  for 
exchanging  a  few  sentences  with  persons  on  the 
place  who  wanted  to  ask  information  from  peo¬ 
ple  coming  by  the  train,  I  was  interested  to  notice 
how  they  seemed  surprised  and  comforted  to 


208  PIERRE  CURIE 

learn  of  some  one  who  found  it  natural  to  re¬ 
turn  to  Paris. 

My  trip  back  was  troubled  by  delays ;  for  sev¬ 
eral  hours  the  train  rested  immovable  on  the 
rails,  while  the  travelers  accepted  a  little  bread 
from  the  soldiers  who  were  provided  with  it. 
Finally  arriving  in  Paris,  I  learned  that  the  Ger¬ 
man  army  had  turned;  the  battle  of  the  Marne 
had  begun. 

In  Paris  I  shared  the  alternating  hope  and 
grief  of  the  inhabitants  during  the  course  of  that 
great  battle,  and  had  the  constant  worry  of  fore¬ 
seeing  a  long  separation  from  my  children  in  case 
the  Germans  succeeded  in  occupying  the  city. 
Yet  I  felt  that  I  must  stay  at  my  post.  After  the 
successful  outcome  of  the  battle,  however,  any 
immediate  danger  of  occupation  being  removed, 
I  was  able  to  have  my  daughters  come  back  from 
Brittany  to  Paris  and  again  take  up  their  studies. 
This  was  the  great  desire  of  my  children,  who  did 
not  want  to  stay  away  from  me  and  from  their 
work,  even  if  many  other  families  thought  it 
wiser  to  stay  in  the  country,  far  from  the  front. 

The  dominant  duty  imposed  on  every  one  at 
that  time  was  to  help  the  country  in  whatever 
way  possible  during  the  extreme  crisis  that  it 
faced.  No  general  instructions  to  this  were  given 
to  the  members  of  the  University.  It  was  left  to 


AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL  NOTES  209 


each  to  take  his  own  initiative  and  means  of 
action.  I  therefore  sought  to  discover  the  most 
efficient  way  to  do  useful  work,  turning  my  scien¬ 
tific  knowledge  to  most  profit. 

During  the  rapid  succession  of  events  in 
August,  1914,  it  was  clearly  proved  that  the 
preparation  for  defense  was  insufficient.  Public 
feeling  was  especially  aroused  by  the  realization 
of  the  grave  failings  which  appeared  in  the 
organization  of  the  Health  Service.  My  own 
attention  was  particularly  drawn  to  this  situa¬ 
tion,  and  I  soon  found  a  field  of  activity  which, 
once  entered  upon,  absorbed  the  greatest  part 
of  my  time  and  efforts  until  the  end  of  the  war, 
and  even  for  some  time  thereafter.  The  work 
was  the  organization  of  radiologic  and  radio- 
therapeutic  services  for  the  military  hospitals. 
But  I  also  had  to  make  the  change,  during  these 
difficult  war  years,  of  my  laboratory  into  the  new 
building  of  the  Institute  of  Radium  and  to  con¬ 
tinue,  in  the  measure  possible  to  me,  regular 
teaching,  as  well  as  to  investigate  certain  prob¬ 
lems  especially  interesting  the  military  service. 

It  is  well  known  that  the  X-rays  offer  surgeons 
and  doctors  extremely  useful  means  for  the 
examination  of  the  sick  and  wounded.  They 
make  possible  the  discovery  and  the  exact  loca¬ 
tion  of  projectiles  which  have  entered  the  body, 


210 


PIERRE  CURIE 


and  this  is  a  great  help  in  their  extraction. 
These  rays  also  reveal  lesions  of  bones  and  of 
the  internal  organs  and  permit  one  to  follow  the 
progress  of  recovery  from  internal  injuries.  The 
use  of  the  X-rays  during  the  war  saved  the  lives 
of  many  wounded  men ;  it  also  saved  many  from 
long  suffering  and  lasting  infirmity.  To  all  the 
wounded  it  gave  a  greater  chance  of  recovery. 

However,  at  the  beginning  of  the  war,  the 
Military  Board  of  Health  had  no  organization 
of  radiology,  while  the  civil  organization  was 
also  but  little  developed.  Radiologic  installa¬ 
tions  existed  in  only  a  small  number  of  impor- 
tants  hospitals,  and  there  were  only  a  few 
specialists  in  the  large  cities.  The  numerous  new 
hospitals  that  were  established  all  over  France 
in  the  first  months  of  the  war  had,  as  a  rule,  no 
installation  for  the  use  of  X-rays. 

To  meet  this  need  I  first  gathered  together  all 
the  apparatus  I  could  find  in  the  laboratories 
and  stores.  With  this  equipment  I  established 
in  August  and  September,  1914,  several  stations 
of  radiology,  the  operation  of  which  was  assured 
by  volunteer  helpers  to  whom  I  gave  instruction. 
These  stations  rendered  great  service  during  the 
battle  of  the  Marne.  But  as  they  could  not  sat¬ 
isfy  the  need^  of  all  the  hospitals  of  the  Paris 
region,  I  fitted  up,  with  the  help  of  the  Red 


AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL  NOTES 


211 


Cross,  a  radiologic  car.  It  was  simply  a  touring 
motor-car,  arranged  for  the  transport  of  a  com¬ 
plete  radiologic  apparatus,  together  with  a 
dynamo  that  was  worked  by  the  engine  of  the 
car,  and  furnished  the  electric  current  necessary 
for  the  production  of  the  rays.  This  car  could 
come  at  the  call  of  any  of  the  hospitals,  large 
or  small,  in  the  surroundings  of  Paris.  Cases 
of  urgent  need  were  frequent,  for  these  hospitals 
had  to  take  care  of  the  wounded  who  could  not 
be  transported  to  more  distant  places. 

The  first  results  of  this  work  showed  that  it 
was  necessary  to  do  more.  Thanks  to  special 
donations  and  to  the  help  of  a  very  efficient  relief 
committee  called  “le  Patronage  National  des 
Blesses,”  I  succeeded  in  developing  my  initiative 
to  a  considerable  extent.  About  two  hundred 
radiologic  installations  were  established  or  ma¬ 
terially  improved  through  my  efforts  in  the  zone 
of  the  French  and  Belgian  armies,  and  in  the 
regions  of  France  not  occupied  by  the  army.  I 
was  able,  besides,  to  equip  in  my  laboratory  and 
give  to  the  army  twenty  radiologic  cars.  The 
frames  of  these  cars  were  donated  by  various 
persons  who  wished  to  be  helpful ;  some  of  them 
offered  also  the  equipment.  The  cars  were  of 
the  greatest  service  to  the  army. 

These  privately  developed  installations  were 


212 


PIERRE  CURIE 


particularly  important  in  the  first  two  years  of 
the  war,  when  the  regular  military  service  pos¬ 
sessed  but  few  radiologic  instruments.  Later  the 
Board  of  Health  created,  little  by  little,  a  con¬ 
siderable  radiologic  service  of  its  own,  as  the 
utility  of  the  stations  was  more  clearly  realized 
owing  to  the  example  given  by  private  initiative. 
But  the  needs  of  the  armies  were  so  great,  that 
my  cooperation  continued  necessary  to  the  end 
of  the  war,  and  even  afterwards. 

I  could  not  have  accomplished  this  work  with¬ 
out  seeing  for  myself  the  needs  of  the  ambulance 
stations  and  hospitals.  Thanks  to  the  help  of  the 
Red  Cross  and  to  the  agreement  of  the  Board  of 
Health,  I  was  able  to  make  several  journeys  to 
the  army  zones  and  to  the  other  parts  of  France. 
Several  times  I  visited  the  ambulance  stations  of 
the  armies  of  the  north  and  in  the  Belgian  zone, 
going  to  Amiens,  Calais,  Dunkirk,  Furnes,  and 
Poperinghe.  I  went  to  Verdun,  Nancy,  Luneville, 
Belfort,  to  Compiegne,  and  Villers-Cotterets.  In 
the  regions  distant  from  the  front,  I  took  care  of 
many  hospitals  which  had  to  do  very  intensive 
work  with  little  aid.  And  I  keep  as  a  precious 
recollection  of  that  time,  many  letters ‘of  warm 
recognition  from  those  to  whom  I  brought  help 
in  their  difficulties. 

The  motive  of  my  starting  on  a  journey  was 


AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL  NOTES 


213 


usually  a  demand  from  surgeons.  I  went  with  a 
radiologic  car  which  I  kept  for  my  personal  use. 
In  examining  the  wounded  in  the  hospital,  I 
could  gain  information  of  the  special  needs  of 
the  region.  When  back  in  Paris,  I  got  the  neces¬ 
sary  equipment  to  meet  these  needs  and  returned 
to  install  it  myself,  for  very  often  the  people  on 
the  ground  could  not  do  it.  I  had  then  to  find 
competent  persons  to  handle  the  apparatus  and 
show  them  how  to  do  it,  in  full  detail.  After  a 
few  days  of  hard  toil,  the  manipulator  knew 
enough  to  work  the  apparatus  himself,  and  at 
the  same  time  a  large  number  of  wounded  had 
been  examined.  In  addition,  the  surgeons  of  the 
region  had  gained  an  idea  of  the  usefulness  of 
the  radiologic  examination  (which  few  of  them 
knew  at  that  time),  and  friendly  relations  were 
established  which  made  the  later  development 
of  my  work  much  easier. 

On  several  of  my  trips  I  was  accompanied  by 
my  elder  daughter,  Irene,  who  was  then  seven¬ 
teen  years  old,  and,  having  finished  her  prepara¬ 
tory  studies,  was  beginning  higher  studies  at  the 
Sorbonne.  Because  she  greatly  desired  to  be 
useful,  she  now  studied  nursing  and  learned 
radiology,  and  did  her  best  to  help  me  under 
the  most  varied  circumstances.  She  did  ambu¬ 
lance  work  at  the  front  between  Furnes  and 


214 


PIERRE  CURIE 


Ypres,  and  also  at  Amiens,  receiving,  from  the 
Chiefs  of  Service,  testimonials  of  work  satisfac¬ 
torily  performed  and,  at  the  end  of  the  war,  a 
medal. 

Of  the  hospital  life  of  those  years,  we  keep 
many  a  remembrance,  my  daughter  and  I.  Trav¬ 
eling  conditions  were  extraordinarily  difficult; 
we  were  often  not  sure  of  being  able  to  press 
forward,  to  say  nothing  of  the  uncertainty  of 
finding  lodgings  and  food.  However,  things 
always  ended  in  arranging  themselves,  thanks  to 
our  persistence  and  to  the  good  will  we  met. 
Wherever  we  went  I  had  to  look  after  each 
detail  myself  and  see  innumerable  military 
chiefs  to  obtain  passes  and  permissions  for 
transportation.  Many  a  time  I  loaded  my  ap¬ 
paratus  on  to  the  train  myself,  with  the  help  of 
the  employees,  to  make  sure  that  it  would  go 
forward  instead  of  remaining  behind  several 
days  at  the  station.  And  on  arrival  I  also  went 
to  extract  them  from  the  encumbered  station. 

When  I  traveled  with  the  radiologic  car,  other 
problems  presented  themselves.  I  had,  for 
instance,  to  find  safe  places  for  the  car,  to  get 
lodgings  for  the  assistants  and  to  secure  the 
automobile  accessories.  Since  chauffeurs  were 
scarce,  I  learned  to  drive  the  car,  and  did  it  when 
necessary.  Owing  to  all  this  personal  super- 


AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL  NOTES 


215 


vision,  my  installations  were  usually  swiftly 
made,  whereas  appeal  to  the  Central  Health 
Service  was  answered  slowly.  So  the  military 
chiefs  greatly  appreciated  the  assistance  they 
could  get  from  me,  especially  in  cases  of  urgent 
need. 

We  both,  my  daughter  and  myself,  have 
pleasant  and  grateful  memories  of  the  personnel 
of  the  hospitals,  and  were  on  the  best  terms  with 
the  surgeons  and  nurses.  One  could  not  but 
admire  these  men  and  women  who  were  giving 
their  services  without  counting,  and  whose  task 
was  often  overwhelming.  Our  collaboration  was 
easy,  for  my  daughter  and  I  tried  to  work  in  their 
spirit;  and  we  felt  that  we  were  standing  side  by 
side  with  friends. 

While  we  were  attached  to  the  Belgian  Ambu¬ 
lance  Service,  we  were  present  several  times 
during  visits  of  King  Albert  and  Queen  Eliza¬ 
beth.  We  appreciated  deeply  their  devotion, 
their  solicitude  for  the  wounded,  their  extreme 
simplicity,  and  the  cordiality  of  their  behavior. 

But  nothing  was  so  moving  as  to  be  with  the 
wounded  and  to  take  care  of  them.  We  were 
drawn  to  them  because  of  their  suffering  and  be¬ 
cause  of  the  patience  with  which  they  bore  it. 
Almost  everyone  did  his  best  to  facilitate  the 
X-ray  examination,  notwithstanding  the  pain 


216 


PIERRE  CURIE 


caused  by  any  displacement.  One  learned  very 
soon  to  know  them  individually  and  to  exchange 
with  them  a  few  friendly  words.  Those  who 
were  not  familiar  with  the  examination,  wanted 
very  much  to  be  reassured  about  the  effect  of 
the  strange  apparatus  they  were  going  to 
experience. 

I  can  never  forget  the  terrible  impression  of 
all  that  destruction  of  human  life  and  health. 
To  hate  the  very  idea  of  war,  it  ought  to  be 
sufficient  to  see  once  what  I  have  seen  so  many 
times,  all  through  those  years:  men  and  boys 
brought  to  the  advanced  ambulance  in  a  mixture 
of  mud  and  blood,  many  of  them  dying  of  their 
injuries,  many  others  recovering  but  slowly 
through  months  of  pain  and  suffering. 

One  of  my  difficult  problems  was  to  find  the 
necessary  trained  assistants  to  operate  my  ap¬ 
paratus.  At  the  beginning  of  the  war  there  was 
little  knowledge  of  radiology,  and  apparatus  in 
the  hands  of  those  who  did  not  understand  how 
to  handle  it  deteriorated  quickly  and  was  soon 
useless.  The  practice  of  radiology  in  most  hos¬ 
pitals  in  war-time  does  not  require  much  medical 
knowledge;  it  can  be  sufficiently  grasped  by  in¬ 
telligent  persons  who  know  how  to  study  and 
who  have  soipe  notion  of  electrical  machinery. 
Professors,  engineers,  or  university  students 


AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL  NOTES 


217 


often  made  good  manipulators.  I  had  to  look  for 
those  who  were  temporarily  free  from  military 
service,  or  who  happened  to  be  stationed  in  the 
locality  where  I  needed  them.  But  even  after  I 
had  secured  them,  these  operators  were  often 
transferred  by  military  orders,  and  I  had  to 
search  again  for  others  to  fill  their  places.  For 
this  reason,  I  determined  to  train  women  to  do 
this  work. 

Accordingly,  I  proposed  to  the  Health  Service 
to  add  a  department  of  radiology  to  the  Nurses’ 
School  which  had  just  been  founded  at  the  Edith 
Cavell  Hospital.  This  they  agreed  to  do.  And 
so,  in  1916,  the  course  was  organized  at  the 
Radium  Institute,  and  provided  in  the  following 
years  of  war  for  the  training  of  one  hundred  and 
fifty  operators.  Most  of  the  pupils  who  applied 
had  only  an  elementary  education,  but  could 
succeed  if  working  in  a  proper  way.  The  course 
comprised  theoretical  studies  and  very  extended 
practical  training;  it  included  also  some  instruc¬ 
tion  in  anatomy.  It  was  given  by  a  few  persons 
of  good  will,  among  them  my  daughter.  Our 
graduates  formed  an  excellent  personnel  very 
genuinely  appreciated  by  the  Board  of  Health. 
Theoretically,  they  were  supposed  to  serve  as 
aides  to  physicians,  but  several  of  them  proved 
capable  of  independent  work. 


218 


PIERRE  CURIE 


My  continued  and  various  experience  in  war 
radiology  gave  me  a  wide  knowledge  of  that  sub¬ 
ject,  which  I  felt  should  be  made  more  familiar 
to  the  public.  So  I  wrote  a  small  book  called 
“Radiology  and  the  War,”  in  which  I  aimed  to 
demonstrate  the  vital  importance  of  radiology 
and  to  compare  its  development  during  war  time 
with  its  use  in  the  previous  time  of  peace. 

I  come  now  to  the  account  of  the  founding  of 
the  service  of  radiumtherapy  at  the  Radium 
Institute. 

In  1915,  the  radium,  which  had  been  safely 
deposited  in  Bordeaux,  was  brought  back  to 
Paris,  and  not  having  time  for  regular  scientific 
research,  I  decided  to  use  it  to  cure  the  wounded, 
without,  however,  risking  the  loss  of  this 
precious  material.  I  proceeded  to  place  at  the 
disposal  of  the  Health  Service  not  the  radium 
itself,  but  the  emanation  which  can  be  obtained 
from  it  at  regular  intervals.  The  technique  of 
the  use  of  the  emanation  can  readily  be  em¬ 
ployed  in  the  larger  radiumtherapy  institutes, 
and,  in  many  ways,  is  more  practicable  than  the 
direct  use  of  radium.  In  France,  however,  there 
was  no  national  institute  of  radiumtherapy,  and 
the  emanation  was  not  used  in  hospitals. 

I  offered  to  furnish  regularly  to  the  Health 
Service  bulfes  of  radium  emanation.  The  offer 


AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL  NOTES 


219 


was  accepted,  and  the  “Emanation  Service,” 
started  in  1916,  was  continued  until  the  end  of 
the  war  and  even  longer.  Having  no  assistants, 
I  had,  for  a  long  time,  to  prepare  these  emana¬ 
tion  bulbs  alone,  and  their  preparation  is  very 
delicate.  Numbers  of  wounded  and  sick,  mili¬ 
tary  and  civil,  were  treated  by  means  of  these 
bulbs. 

During  the  bombardment  of  Paris,  the  Health 
Board  took  special  measures  to  protect  from 
shells  the  laboratory  in  which  the  bulbs  were 
prepared.  Since  the  handling  of  radium  is  far 
from  being  free  of  danger  (several  times  I  have 
felt  a  discomfort  which  I  consider  a  result  of 
this  cause),  measures  were  taken  to  prevent 
harmful  effects  of  the  rays  on  the  persons  pre¬ 
paring  emanation. 

While  the  work  in  connection  with  the  hos¬ 
pitals  remained  my  major  interest,  I  had  many 
other  preoccupations  during  the  war. 

After  the  failure  of  the  German  offensive  in 
the  summer  of  1918,  at  the  request  of  the 
Italian  government,  I  went  to  Italy  to  study  the 
question  of  her  natural  resources  in  radioactive 
materials.  I  remained  a  month  and  was  able  to 
obtain  certain  results  in  interesting  the  public 
authorities  in  the  importance  of  this  new  subject. 

It  was  in  1915  that  I  had  to  move  my  labora- 


220 


PIERRE  CURIE 


tory  to  the  new  building  in  the  rue  Pierre  Curie. 
This  was  a  trying  and  complicated  experience, 
for  which,  once  more,  I  had  no  money  nor  any 
help.  So  it  was  only  between  my  journeys  that 
I  was  able,  little  by  little,  to  do  the  transporta¬ 
tion  of  my  laboratory  equipment,  in  my  radio- 
logic  cars.  Afterwards,  I  had  much  work  in 
classifying  and  distributing  my  materials,  and 
arranging  the  new  place  in  general,  with  the 
help  of  my  daughter  and  of  my  mechanic,  who, 
unfortunately,  was  often  ill. 

One  of  my  first  cares  was  to  have  trees  planted 
in  the  limited  grounds  of  my  laboratory.  I  feel 
it  very  necessary  for  the  eyes  to  have  the  comfort 
of  fresh  leaves  in  spring  and  summer  time.  So 
I  tried  to  make  things  pleasant  for  those  who 
were  to  work  in  the  new  building.  We  planted 
a  few  lime  trees  and  plane  trees,  as  many  as 
there  was  room  for,  and  did  not  forget  flowerbeds 
and  roses.  I  well  remember  the  first  day  of 
bombardment  of  Paris  with  the  big  German 
gun;  we  had  gone,  in  the  early  morning,  to  the 
flower-market,  and  spent  all  that  day  busy  with 
our  plantation,  while  a  few  shells  fell  in  the 
vicinity. 

In  spite  of  the  great  difficulties,  the  new 
laboratory  was  organized  little  by  little,  and  I 
had  the  satisfaction  of  having  it  quite  ready  for 


AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL  NOTES 


221 


the  beginning  of  the  school-year  1919-20,  the 
period  of  demobilization.  In  the  spring  of  1919, 
I  organized  special  courses  for  some  American 
soldier  students,  who  also  studied  with  much 
zeal  the  practical  exercises  directed  by  my 
daughter. 

The  entire  period  of  the  war  was  for  me,  as 
for  many  others,  a  period  of  great  fatigue.  I 
took  almost  no  vacation,  except  for  a  few  days, 
now  and  then,  when  I  went  to  see  my  daughters 
on  their  holidays.  My  older  daughter  would 
scarcely  take  any,  and  I  was  obliged  to  send  her 
away  sometimes  to  preserve  her  health.  She  was 
continuing  her  studies  in  the  Sorbonne,  and  be¬ 
sides,  as  said  before,  was  helping  me  with  my 
war  work,  while  the  younger  daughter  was  still  in 
the  preparatory  college.  Neither  of  them  wished 
to  leave  Paris  during  the  bombardment. 

After  more  than  four  years  of  a  war  which 
caused  ravages  without  precedent,  the  armistice 
came  at  last,  in  the  autumn  of  1918,  followed 
by  laborious  efforts  to  reestablish  peace,  which 
is  not  yet  general  nor  complete.  It  was  a  great 
relief  to  France  to  see  the  end  of  that  dark 
period  of  cruel  losses.  But  the  griefs  are  too 
recent  and  life  still  too  hard  for  calm  and  happi¬ 
ness  yet  to  be  restored. 

Nevertheless,  a  great  joy  came  to  me  as  a 


222  PIERRE  CURIE 

consequence  of  the  victory  obtained  by  the  sac¬ 
rifice  of  so  many  human  lives.  I  had  lived, 
though  I  had  scarcely  expected  it,  to  see  the 
reparation  of  more  than  a  century  of  injustice 
that  had  been  done  to  Poland,  my  native  coun¬ 
try,  and  that  had  kept  her  in  slavery,  her  terri¬ 
tories  and  people  divided  among  her  enemies. 
It  was  a  deserved  resurrection  for  the  Polish 
nation,  which  showed  herself  faithful  to  her 
national  memories  during  the  long  period  of 
oppression,  almost  without  hope.  The  dream 
that  appeared  so  difficult  to  realize,  although  so 
dear,  became  a  reality  following  the  storm  that 
swept  over  Europe.  In  these  new  conditions  I 
went  to  Warsaw  and  saw  my  family  again,  after 
many  years  of  separation,  in  the  capital  of  free 
Poland.  But  how  difficult  are  the  conditions  of 
life  of  the  new  Polish  republic,  and  how  compli¬ 
cated  is  the  problem  of  reorganization  after  so 
many  years  of  abnormal  life ! 

In  France,  partly  devastated  and  suffering 
from  the  loss  of  so  many  of  her  citizens,  the 
difficulties  created  by  the  war  are  not  yet  effaced, 
and  the  return  to  normal  work  is  being  attained 
only  gradually.  The  scientific  laboratories  feel 
this  state  of  affairs  and  the  same  condition  pre¬ 
vails  for  the  Radium  Institute. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL  NOTES 


223 


The  various  radiologic  organizations  created 
during  the  war  still  partially  exist.  The  Radio- 
graphic  Nurses’  School  has  been  maintained  at 
the  request  of  the  Board  of  Health.  The  emana¬ 
tion  service,  which  could  not  be  abandoned,  is 
also  continued  in  a  considerably  enlarged  form. 
It  has  passed  under  the  direction  of  Doctor  Re- 
gaud,  Director  of  the  Pasteur  Laboratory  of  the 
Radium  Institute,  and  is  developing  into  a  great 
national  service  of  radiumtherapy. 

The  work  of  the  laboratory  has  been  reor¬ 
ganized,  with  the  return  of  the  mobilized  per¬ 
sonnel  and  the  students.  But  in  the  restrained 
circumstances  under  which  the  country  still 
exists,  the  laboratory  lacks  ways  and  means  for 
its  efficient  development.  Particularly  are 
wanted  an  independent  hospital  for  radium- 
therapy  (which  is  called  Curietherapy  in 
France),  and  an  experimental  station,  outside 
of  Paris,  for  experiments  on  great  quantities  of 
material,  such  as  are  needed  for  tfie  progress  of 
our  knowledge  of  radioactive  elements.  ' 

I  myself  am  no  longer  young,  and  I  fre¬ 
quently  ask  myself  whether,  in  spite  of  recent 
efforts  of  the  government  aided  by  some  private 
donations,  I  shall  ever  succeed  in  building  up 
for  those  who  will  come  after  me  an  Institute  of 


224 


PIERRE  CURIE 


Radium,  such  as  I  wish  to  the  memory  of  Pierre 
Curie  and  to  the  highest  interest  of  humanity. 

However,  a  precious  encouragement  came  to 
me  in  the  year  1921.  On  the  initiative  of  a  gen¬ 
erous  daughter  of  the  United  States,  Mrs.  W.  B. 
Meloney,  the  women  of  that  great  American 
country  collected  a  fund,  the  “Marie  Curie 
Radium  Fund,”  and  offered  me  the  gift  of  a 
gramme  of  radium  to  be  placed  entirely  at  my 
disposal  for  scientific  research.  Mrs.  Meloney 
invited  me  with  my  daughters  to  come  to 
America  and  to  receive  the  gift,  or  the  symbol 
of  it,  from  the  hands  of  the  President  of  the 
great  republic,  at  the  White  House. 

The  fund  was  collected  by  a  public  subscrip¬ 
tion,  as  well  by  small  as  by  important  gifts,  and 
I  was  very  thankful  to  my  sisters  of  America  for 
this  genuine  proof  of  their  affection.  So  I  started 
for  New  York  at  the  beginning  of  May,  after  a 
ceremony  given  in  my  honor  at  the  Opera  of 
Paris,  to  greet  me  before  my  departing. 

I  keep  a  grateful  memory  of  my  sojourn  in  the 
United  States  for  several  weeks,  of  the  impres¬ 
sive  reception  at  the  White  House,  where  Presi¬ 
dent  Harding  addressed  me  in  generous  and 
affectionate  words,  of  my  visits  to  the  universi¬ 
ties  and  colleges  which  welcomed  me  and 
bestowed  on  me  their  honorary  degrees,  of  the 


Madame  Curie  in  her  laboratory  at  the  Institut  Curie,  Paris 


V 


AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL  NOTES 


225 


public  reunions  where  I  could  not  but  feel  the 
deep  sympathy  of  those  who  came  to  meet  me 
and  to  wish  me  good  luck. 

I  had  also  the  opportunity  of  a  visit  to  the 
Niagara  Falls  and  to  the  Grand  Canyon,  and 
admired  immensely  these  marvelous  creations  of 
nature. 

Unhappily,  the  precarious  state  of  my  health 
did  not  permit  of  the  complete  fulfilment  of  the 
general  plan  established  by  my  visit  to  America. 
However,  I  saw  and  learned  much,  and  my 
daughters  enjoyed  to  a  full  extent  the  opportuni¬ 
ties  of  their  unexpected  vacation  and  the  pride 
in  the  recognition  of  their  mother’s  work.  We 
left  for  Europe  at  the  end  of  June,  with  the  real 
sorrow  of  parting  from  excellent  friends  whom 
we  would  not  forget. 

I  came  back  to  my  work,  made  easier  by  the 
precious  gift,  with  an  even  stronger  desire  to 
carry  it  forward  with  renewed  courage.  But  as 
my  aims  are  still  wanting  support  in  essential 
parts,  I  am  frequently  compelled  to  give  thought 
to  a  very  fundamental  question  concerning  the 
view  a  scientist  ought  to  take  of  his  discovery. 

My  husband,  as  well  as  myself,  always  re¬ 
fused  to  draw  from  our  discovery  any  material 
profit.  We  have  published,  since  the  beginning, 
without  any  reserve,  the  process  that  we  used 


226 


PIERRE  CURIE 


to  prepare  the  radium.  We  took  out  no  patent 
and  we  did  not  reserve  any  advantage  in  any  in¬ 
dustrial  exploitation.  No  detail  was  kept  secret, 
and  it  is  due  to  the  information  we  gave  in  our 
publications  that  the  industry  of  radium  has 
been  rapidly  developed.  Up  to  the  present  time 
this  industry  hardly  uses  any  methods  except 
those  established  by  us.  The  treatment  of  the 
minerals  and  the  fractional  crystallizations  are 
still  performed  in  the  same  way,  as  I  did  it  in  my 
laboratory,  even  if  the  material  means  are 
increased. 

As  for  the  radium  prepared  by  me  out  of  the 
ore  we  managed  to  obtain  in  the  first  years  of  our 
work,  I  have  given  it  all  to  my  laboratory. 

The  price  of  radium  is  very  high  since  it  is 
found  in  minerals  in  very  small  quantities,  and 
the  profits  of  its  manufacture  have  been  great, 
as  this  substance  is  used  to  cure  a  number  of 
diseases.  So  it  is  a  fortune  which  we  have  sacri¬ 
ficed  in  renouncing  the  exploitation  of  our  dis¬ 
covery,  a  fortune  that  could,  after  us,  have 
gone  to  our  children.  But  what  is  even  more  to 
be  considered  is  the  objection  of  many  of  our 
friends,  who  have  argued,  not  without  reason, 
that  if  we  had  guaranteed  our  rights,  we  could 
have  had  the  financial  means  of  founding  a  sat¬ 
isfactory  Institute  of  Radium,  without  experienc- 


AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL  NOTES 


227 


ing  any  of  the  difficulties  that  have  been  such  a 
handicap  to  both  of  us,  and  are  still  a  handicap 
to  me.  Yet,  I  still  believe  that  we  have  done 
right. 

Humanity,  surely,  needs  practical  men  who 
make  the  best  of  their  work  for  the  sake  of  their 
own  interests,  without  forgetting  the  general 
interest.  But  it  also  needs  dreamers,  for  whom 
the  unselfish  following  of  a  purpose  is  so  im¬ 
perative  that  it  becomes  impossible  for  them  to 
devote  much  attention  to  their  own  material 
benefit.  No  doubt  it  could  be  said  that  these 
idealists  do  not  deserve  riches  since  they  do  not 
have  the  desire  for  them.  It  seems,  however, 
that  a  society  well  organized  ought  to  assure  to 
these  workers  the  means  for  efficient  labor,  in  a 
life  from  which  material  care  is  excluded  so  that 
this  fife  may  be  freely  devoted  to  the  service  of 
scientific  research. 


\ 


CHAPTER  IV 


■> 


A  VISIT  TO  AMERICA 

M  y  beautiful  voyage  to  the  United  States  of 
America  resulted,  as  is  known,  from  the  gen¬ 
erous  initiative  of  an  American  woman,  Mrs, 
Meloney,  editor  of  an  important  magazine,  the 
Delineator,  who,  having  planned  the  gift  of  a 
gramme  of  radium  to  me  by  her  countrywomen, 
succeeded  in  a  few  months  in  bringing  this  plan 
to  execution,  and  asked  me  to  come  over  and 
receive  the  gift  personally. 

The  idea  was  that  the  gift  would  come  ex¬ 
clusively  from  the  American  women.  A  com¬ 
mittee  including  several  prominent  women  and 
distinguished  scientific  men  received  some  im¬ 
portant  gifts,  and  made  an  appeal  for  a  public 
subscription,  to  which  a  great  number  of 
women’s  organizations,  especially  colleges  and 
clubs,  responded.  In  many  cases  gifts  came 
from  persons  who  had  experienced  the  benefit  of 
radiumtherapy.  In  this  way  was  collected  the 
“Marie  Curie*,  Radium  Fund”  of  more  than 

228 


A  VISIT  TO  AMERICA 


229 


one  hundred  thousand  dollars  for  the  purchase 
of  a  gramme  of  radium.  The  President  of  the 
United  States,  Mr.  Harding,  kindly  agreed  to 
deliver  the  gift  in  a  ceremony  at  the  White 
House. 

The  Committee  invited  me  and  my  daughters 
to  the  United  States  in  May,  and  even  though  it 
was  not  vacation  time  for  me,  I  accepted  the 
invitation  with  the  consent  of  the  University 
of  Paris. 

All  care  of  the  voyage  was  taken  away  from 
me.  Mrs.  Meloney  came  to  France  in  time  to  be 
present  at  a  manifestation  organized  on  the  28th 
of  April  in  favor  of  the  Radium  Institute  of 
Paris  by  the  magazine  Je  Sais  Tout,  and  accom¬ 
panied  by  sincere  expressions  of  sympathy  for 
the  American  nation.  On  May  4th,  we  took 
passage  at  Cherbourg  on  the  Olympic  for  New 
York. 

The  program  of  my  voyage  prepared  by  the 
Committee  seemed  very  intimidating.  It  was 
announced  that  I  would  not  only  attend  the  cere¬ 
mony  at  the  White  House,  but  also  visit  many 
universities  and  colleges  in  several  towns.  Some 
of  these  institutions  had  contributed  to  the 
Fund;  all  desired  to  offer  me  honors.  The  vi¬ 
tality  and  the  activity  of  the  American  nation 
produces  programs  on  a  large  scale.  On  the 


230 


PIERRE  CURIE 


other  hand,  the  wideness  of  the  country  has  de¬ 
veloped  in  American  citizens  the  custom  of  long 
travel.  But  ’during  all  that  travel  I  was  pro¬ 
tected  with  the  greatest  care,  in  order  to  lighten 
as  far  as  possible  the  inevitable  fatigue  of  the 
voyage  and  the  receptions.  America  not  only 
gave  me  a  generous  welcome,  but  also  true 
friends  whom  I  could  not  thank  enough  for  their 
kindness  and  their  devotion. 

After  having  admired  the  grand  view  of  the 
harbors  of  New  York,  and  having  been  greeted 
by  groups  of  students,  Girl  Scouts,  and  Polish 
delegates,  and  welcomed  by  many  gifts  of  flow¬ 
ers,  we  took  possession  of  a  peaceful  apartment 
in  town.  The  following  day  I  made  the  ac¬ 
quaintance  of  the  Reception  Committee  at  a 
luncheon  given  by  Mrs.  Carnegie  in  her  beauti¬ 
ful  home  still  filled  with  memories  of  her  hus¬ 
band,  Andrew  Carnegie,  whose  philanthropic 
achievements  are  well  known  in  France.  The 
following  day  we  went  for  a  visit  of  a  few  days 
to  Smith  College,  and  Vassar  College,  a  few 
hours  from  New  York.  Later  I  also  visited  the 
colleges  of  Bryn  Mawr  and  Wellesley,  and  I  saw 
some  others  on  my  way. 

These  colleges,  or  universities  for  women,  are 
very  characteristic  of  American  life  and  culture. 
My  short  visit  could  not  permit  me  to  give  an 


A  VISIT  TO  AMERICA 


231 


authorized  opinion  on  the  intellectual  training, 
but  even  in  such  a  visit  as  I  made  one  may  notice 
important  differences  between  the  French  and 
American  conception  of  girls’  education,  and 
some  of  these  differences  would  not  be  in  favor 
of  our  country.  Two  points  have  particularly 
drawn  my  attention:  the  care  of  the  health  and 
the  physical  development  of  the  students,  and 
the  very  independent  organization  of  their  life 
which  allows  a  large  degree  of  individual 
initiative. 

The  colleges  are  excellent  in  their  construc¬ 
tion  and  organization.  They  are  composed  of 
several  buildings,  often  scattered  in  very  large 
grounds  between  lawns  and  trees.  Smith  is  on 
the  shore  of  a  charming  river.  The  equipment 
is  comfortable  and  hygienic,  of  extreme  cleanli¬ 
ness,  with  bathrooms,  showers,  distribution  of 
cold  and  hot  water.  The  students  have  cheerful 
private  rooms  and  common  gathering  rooms.  A 
very  complete  organization  of  games  and  sports 
exists  in  every  college.  The  students  play  tennis 
and  baseball;  they  have  gymnasium,  canoeing, 
swimming,  and  horseback  riding.  Their  health 
is  under  the  constant  care  of  medical  advisers. 
It  seems  to  be  a  frequent  opinion  of  American 
mothers  that  the  existing  atmosphere  of  cities 
like  New  York  is  not  favorable  to  the  education 


232 


PIERRE  CURIE 


of  young  girls,  and  that  a  life  in  the  country  in 
the  open  air  gives  more  suitable  conditions  for 
the  health  and  the  tranquillity  of  studying. 

In  every  college  the  young  girls  form  an  as¬ 
sociation  and  elect  a  committee  which  has  to 
establish  the  internal  rules  of  the  college.  The 
students  display  a  great  activity:  they  take  part 
in  educational  work;  they  publish  a  paper;  they 
are  devoted  to  songs  and  music;  they  write 
plays,  and  act  them  in  college  and  out  of  it. 
These  plays  have  interested  me  very  much  in 
their  subjects  and  the  execution.  The  students  are 
also  of  different  social  conditions.  Many  of  them 
are  of  wealthy  families,  but  many  others  live  on 
scholarships.  The  whole  organization  may  be 
considered  as  democratic.  A  few  students  are 
foreigners,  and  we  have  met  some  French  stu¬ 
dents  very  well  pleased  with  the  college  life  and 
the  studies. 

Every  college  takes  four  years  of  study  with 
examinations  from  time  to  time.  Some  students 
afterwards  do  personal  work,  and  acquire  the 
degree  of  Doctor,  which  does  not  exactly  corre¬ 
spond  to  the  same  title  in  France.  The  colleges 
have  laboratories  with  many  good  facilities  for 
experimentation . 

I  have  been  strongly  impressed  by  the  joy  of 
life  animating  these  young  girls  and  expanding 


A  VISIT  TO  AMERICA 


233 


on  every  occasion,  like  that  of  one  of  my  visit.  If 
the  ceremonies  of  the  reception  were  performed 
in  a  nearly  military  order,  a  spontaneity  of  youth 
and  happiness  expressed  itself  in  the  songs  of 
greeting  composed  by  the  students,  in  the  smil¬ 
ing  and  excited  faces,  and  in  the  rushing  over 
the  lawns  to  greet  me  at  my  arrival.  This  was 
indeed  a  charming  impression  which  I  could  not 
forget. 

Back  in  New  York,  several  ceremonies 
awaited  me  before  my  leaving  for  Washington. 
A  luncheon  of  the  Chemists,  a  reception  at  the 
Museum  of  Natural  History  and  the  Mineralogi- 
cal  Club,  a  dinner  at  the  Institute  of  Social 
Sciences,  and  a  great  meeting  at  Carnegie  Hall, 
where  many  delegations  represented  the  faculties 
and  students  of  women’s  colleges  and  universi¬ 
ties.  At  all  these  receptions  I  was  greeted 
in  warm  addresses  by  prominent  men  and 
women,  and  I  received  honors  very  precious  to 
me  because  of  the  sincerity  of  the  givers. 
Neither  has  the  part  of  national  friendships  been 
forgotten;  the  address  of  Vice-President  Cool- 
idge  was  a  noble  recognition  of  the  past  where 
French  and  Polish  citizens  have  been  helpful 
to  the  young  American  Republic,  and  is  also  a 
statement  of  fraternity  strengthened  by  the 
tempest  of  the  last  years. 


234 


PIERRE  CURIE 


It  was  in  this  atmosphere  of  affection  created 
by  the  convergence  of  intellectual  and  social 
sympathies  that  there  took  place  on  May  20th 
the  beautiful  ceremony  at  the  White  House.  It 
was  a  deeply  moving  ceremony  in  all  its  sim¬ 
plicity,  occurring  before  a  democratic  gathering 
including  the  President  and  Mrs.  Harding,  cabi¬ 
net  officers,  Judges  of  the  Supreme  Court,  high 
officers  of  Army  and  Navy,  foreign  diplomats, 
representatives  of  women’s  clubs  and  societies, 
and  prominent  citizens  of  Washington  and  other 
cities.  It  comprised  a  short  presentation  by  the 
French  ambassador,  M.  Jusserand,  a  speech  by 
Mrs.  Meloney  for  the  American  women,  the  ad¬ 
dress  of  President  Harding,  a  few  words  of 
gratitude  said  by  me,  a  defile  of  the  guests,  and 
a  group  picture  for  a  souvenir,  all  this  in  the 
admirable  setting  of  the  White  House,  peaceful 
and  dignified,  white  indeed  between  its  green 
lawns  with  wide  prospects  on  that  beautiful 
afternoon  of  May.  A  remembrance  never  to  be 
forgotten  was  left  by  this  reception  in  which  the 
chief  representative  of  a  great  nation  offered 
me  homage  of  infinite  value,  the  testimonial  of 
the  recognition  of  his  country’s  citizens. 

The  address  of  the  President  had  been  in¬ 
spired  by  the  same  sentiments  as  that  of  Vice- 
President  Codlidge,  as  far  as  concerned  his  ap- 


Copyright  International 

Mme.  Curie  and  President  Harding  at  the  White  House,  May  20,  1921,  when  a  gram  of  radium 
was  presented  to  its  discoverer  by  the  women  of  America 


A  VISIT  TO  AMERICA 


235 


predation  of  France  and  Poland.  This  address 
gave  also  an  expression  of  the  American  feeling 
which  was  emphasized  by  an  exceptional  so¬ 
lemnity  in  the  delivering  of  the  gift. 

The  American  nation  is  generous,  and  always 
ready  to  appreciate  an  action  inspired  by  con¬ 
siderations  of  general  interest.  If  the  discovery 
of  radium  has  so  much  sympathy  in  America,  it 
is  not  only  because  of  its  scientific  value,  and  of 
the  importance  of  medical  utilization;  it  is  also 
because  the  discovery  has  been  given  to  human¬ 
ity  without  reservation  or  material  benefits  to 
the  discoverers.  Our  American  friends  wanted  to 
honor  this  spirit  animating  the  French  science. 

The  radium  itself  was  not  brought  to  the 
ceremony.  The  President  presented  me  with  the 
symbol  of  the  gift,  a  small  golden  key  opening 
the  casket  devised  for  the  transportation  of  the 
radium. 

Our  sojourn  at  Washington  following  the 
principal  ceremony  included  a  very  agreeable 
reception  at  the  French  Embassy  and  the  Polish 
Legation,  a  reception  at  the  National  Museum, 
and  some  laboratory  visits. 

The  itinerary  of  our  journey  from  Washing¬ 
ton  included  visits  to  the  cities  of  Philadelphia, 
Pittsburgh,  Chicago,  Buffalo,  Boston,  and  New 
Haven,  a  visit  to  the  Grand  Canyon,  and 


236 


PIERRE  CURIE 


to  Niagara  Falls.  On  that  trip  I  was  the 
guest  of  several  universities  which  did  me  the 
honor  of  bestowing  honorary  degrees  on  me.  I 
have  to  thank  for  these  the  universities  of 
Pennsylvania,  of  Pittsburgh,  of  Chicago,  the 
Northwestern  University,  Columbia  University, 
Yale  University,  the  Women’s  Medical  College 
of  Pennsylvania,  the  University  of  Pennsylvania, 
Smith  College,  and  Wellesley  College,  while  I 
thank  Harvard  University  for  her  reception. 

The  delivery  of  honorary  degrees  in  American 
universities  is  accompanied  by  solemnities.  In 
principle,  the  presence  of  the  candidate  is  re¬ 
quired,  and  the  delivery  takes  place  at  the  an¬ 
nual  commencement,  but,  in  some  cases,  special 
ceremonies  were  organized  in  my  favor.  The 
university  ceremonies  in  America  are  more  fre¬ 
quent  than  in  France,  and  play  a  more  important 
part  in  the  university  life.  Especially  is  this 
true  at  the  annual  commencement,  which  begins 
with  an  academic  procession  over  the  grounds  of 
the  university,  the  procession  including  the 
officials,  the  professors,  and  graduates  in 
academic  caps  and  gowns.  Afterwards  all  as¬ 
semble  in  a  hall  where  are  announced  the 
diplomas  corresponding  to  the  grades  of  bach¬ 
elor,  master,  and  doctor.  There  is  always  a 
musical  part  in  the  program,  and  addresses  are 


A  VISIT  TO  AMERICA 


237 


delivered  by  the  officials  of  the  university  or 
invited  orators.  These  addresses  are  naturally 
devoted  to  dignifying  the  ideals  and  the  humani¬ 
tarian  purposes  of  education;  but  in  certain 
cases  it  seems  permitted  to  introduce  a  point  of 
American  humor.  These  ceremonies  are  on  the 
whole  very  impressive,  and  certainly  contribute 
to  keep  a  bond  between  the  university  and  the 
alumni.  This  is  a  favorable  circumstance  for 
those  great  American  universities  which  are 
sustained  entirely  on  private  foundations.  It  is 
only  in  more  recent  times  that  most  States  have 
created  universities  supported  by  the  State. 

At  Yale  University  I  had  the  pleasure  of  rep¬ 
resenting  the  University  of  Paris  at  the  in¬ 
auguration  of  President  Angell,  fourteenth 
president  of  the  University.  I  was  also  pleased 
to  attend  at  Philadelphia  a  meeting  of  the 
American  Philosophical  Society  and  a  meeting 
of  the  College  of  Physicians,  and  at  Chicago  a 
meeting  of  the  American  Chemical  Society  at 
which  I  delivered  a  lecture  on  the  Discovery  of 
Radium.  The  medals  of  John  Scott,  Benjamin 
Franklin,  and  Willard  Gibbs  have  been  pre¬ 
sented  to  me  by  these  societies. 

Several  meetings  organized  in  my  honor  by 
the  American  women’s  organizations  have  par¬ 
ticularly  interested  the  American  public.  I  have 


238 


PIERRE  CURIE 


already  mentioned  the  meeting  of  the  University 
Women  at  Carnegie  Hall  of  New  York;  a  similar 
meeting  was  held  at  Chicago,  where  I  was  also 
received  by  the  Association  of  Polish  Women.  I 
was  also  greeted  by  women’s  organizations  in 
the  Carnegie  Institute  of  Pittsburgh,  and  by  a 
delegation  of  Canadian  university  women  at 
Buffalo.  In  all  these  meetings  it  was  impossible 
not  to  recognize  the  sincerity  of  the  emotion  in 
the  women  who  gave  me  their  best  wishes,  at 
the  same  time  expressing  their  confidence  in  the 
future  of  feminine  intelligence  and  activity.  I 
did  not  feel  any  opposition  between  these 
feministic  aspirations  and  the  masculine  opin¬ 
ion.  As  far  as  I  could  notice,  the  men  in 
America  approve  of  these  aspirations  and  en¬ 
courage  them.  This  is  a  very  favorable  condi¬ 
tion  for  the  social  activity  of  the  American 
women  which  reveals  itself  in  a  strong  interest 
in  work  for  education,  for  hygiene,  and  for  the 
improvement  of  conditions  of  labor.  But  any 
other  unselfish  purpose  may  rely  on  their  sup¬ 
port,  as  is  proved  by  the  success  of  Mrs.  Me- 
loney’s  plan,  and  by  the  sympathy  this  plan  en¬ 
countered  in  women  of  all  social  conditions. 

I  could  not,  to  my  deep  regret,  give  time 
enough  to  the  visit  to  laboratories  and  scientific 
institutes.  Thfese  too  brief  visits  were  of  great 


A  VISIT  TO  AMERICA 


239 


interest  to  me.  I  found  everywhere  the  greatest 
care  for  developing  scientific  activity  and  for 
improving  the  facilities.  New  laboratories  are 
in  building,  and  in  older  laboratories  very  mod¬ 
ern  equipment  may  be  found.  The  available 
room  never  gives  that  impression  of  insufficiency 
from  which  we  suffer  too  often  in  France.  The 
means  are  provided  by  private  initiative  expressed 
in  gifts  and  foundations  of  various  kinds.  There 
exists  also  a  National  Council  of  Research  estab¬ 
lished  by  private  funds  for  stimulating  and  im¬ 
proving  scientific  work,  and  for  assuring  its  con¬ 
nection  with  industry. 

I  have  visited  with  special  interest  the  Bureau 
of  Standards,  a  very  important  national  institu¬ 
tion  at  Washington  for  scientific  measurements 
and  for  study  connected  with  them.  The  tubes 
of  radium  presented  to  me  were  at  the  Bureau, 
whose  officials  had  kindly  offered  to  make  the 
measurements,  and  to  take  care  of  the  packing 
and  delivery  to  the  ship. 

A  new  laboratory  has  been  created  at  Wash¬ 
ington  for  researches  on  very  low  temperatures 
with  the  use  of  liquid  hydrogen  and  liquid 
helium.  I  had  the  honor  of  dedicating  this  lab¬ 
oratory  to  its  service. 

I  had  the  great  pleasure  of  meeting  in  their 
laboratories  several  very  important  American 


240 


PIERRE  CURIE 


scientific  men.  The  hours  I  spent  in  their  com¬ 
pany  are  among  the  best  of  my  travel. 

The  United  States  possesses  several  hospitals 
for  radiumtherapy.  These  hospitals  are  gen¬ 
erally  provided  with  laboratories  for  the  extrac¬ 
tion  of  radium  emanation  which  is  sealed  up  in 
small  tubes  for  medical  use.  These  institutions 
own  important  quantities  of  radium,  have  a  very 
good  equipment,  and  treat  a  great  number  of 
patients.  I  have  visited  some  of  them,  and  this 
made  me  feel  more  deeply,  if  possible,  the  regret 
of  not  having  in  France  even  one  national  insti¬ 
tute  capable  of  rendering  the  same  services.  I 
hope  that  this  lack  will  be  filled  in  the  near 
future. 

The  industry  of  radium  has  been  started  in 
France,  but  it  is  in  America  that  it  has  had  its 
greatest  development,  owing  to  the  presence  of 
a  sufficient  supply  of  the  ore  camotite.1  I  was 
very  much  interested  in  my  visit  to  the  most 
important  of  the  factories,  and  I  gladly  recognize 
the  spirit  of  initiative  in  this  undertaking.  The 
factory  owns  a  collection  of  documentary  films 
which  enable  one  to  appreciate  the  effort  made 
each  day  in  collecting  the  ore  scattered  in  the 

1  Quite  recently  there  has  been  started  near  Anverst  an 
important  radium  industry  as  a  result  of  the  discovery  of 
uranium  ore  in  the  Belgian  Congo. 


A  VISIT  TO  AMERICA 


241 


immense  fields  of  Colorado,  in  carrying  and  con¬ 
centrating  this  ore  originally  very  poor  in 
radium.  On  the  other  hand,  the  means  of  ex¬ 
traction  of  radium  are  still  the  same  which  have 
.been  described  in  earlier  chapters. 

The  greatest  courtesy  was  paid  me  in  my  visit 
to  the  radium  plant  and  laboratory.  I  found  the 
same  reception  at  a  factory  of  mesothorium 
which  presented  me  with  some  material,  and 
where  the  officials  expressed  the  desire  to  help 
in  my  scientific  work. 

To  make  complete  these  travel  impressions  it 
would  be  necessary  to  speak  of  the  nature  of  the 
country.  I  recoil  before  the  task,  being  in¬ 
capable  of  expressing  in  a  few  words  the  im¬ 
mensity  and  the  variety  of  the  spaces  which 
opened  before  my  eyes.  The  general  impression 
is  one  of  unlimited  possibilities  for  the  future.  I 
keep  a  particularly  vivid  remembrance  of  the 
great  falls  of  Niagara,  and  of  the  magnificent 
colors  of  the  Grand  Canyon. 

On  June  28th  I  embarked  in  New  York  on  the 
same  ship  which  had  brought  me  to  the  United 
States  less  than  two  months  before.  I  would  not 
take  the  liberty,  after  so  short  a  period  of  time, 
of  giving  an  opinion  on  America  and  the  Ameri¬ 
cans.  I  would  only  say  how  deeply  I  have 
been  touched  by  the  warm  reception  which  was 


242 


PIERRE  CURIE 


tendered  everywhere  to  me  and  my  daughters. 
Our  hosts  wanted  to  make  us  feel  that  we  were 
not  with  strangers ;  and,  on  the  other  hand,  many 
of  them  assured  me  that  they  felt  in  entirely 
friendly  surroundings  when  on  the  soil  of  France. 
I  got  back  to  France  with  a  feeling  of  gratitude 
for  the  precious  gift  of  the  American  women,  and 
with  a  feeling  of  affection  for  their  great  country 
tied  with  ours  by  a  mutual  sympathy  which  gives 
confidence  in  a  peaceful  future  for  humanity. 


1337  • 


DATE  DUE 


16  16 


540.92  C923k 
Curie,  Mari e , 
Pierre  Curie 


1 867-1 934. 


■